AFTERGLOW

by

Stein Willard

Afterglow

By Stein Willard

© 2015 Stein Willard

Kindle Edition

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form other than that which it was purchased and without the express permission of the author or publisher. Please note that piracy of copyrighted materials violate the author’s right and is illegal.

This e-book is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This e-book may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Editor: R. Lee Fitzsimmons

Editor: CK

Cover Design: DEPE

Cover image: Jo Schi

Back of the Book

A drunken slip-up, made as a young cadet, leads Terran’s most celebrated starship captain down a road she never even knew existed. Captain Palmer Middleton had her life mapped out in such a way that her career would be the only priority in her life. On a routine deep space patrol, she’s confronted by a past, she had thought she had buried a long time ago.

Mysterious and feared, Hemheri ruled the universe with an iron fist. As the leader of an omnipotent alien race, she understood her duty and accepted her destiny. That’s until she encounters another being that changed everything for her.

Acknowledgements

As always my gratitude goes out to my editors and betas for the work and dedication that went into this book.

I would also like to thank my fans for their loyalty and support over all these years. You stuck by me through grammar mistakes and hideous typos.

I’m your biggest fan.

ONE

The piercing sound of the Klaxon was enough to raise the dead and it did as Palmer Middleton exploded into an upright position. For a moment she was confused as to what could’ve roused her from an exhausted sleep.

“Intruder alert! Intruder alert!”

Bloody hell, she muttered as she grabbed the earlier discarded uniform from the deck and quickly put it on. In less than five minutes she was out of the door, running down the hallway to the bridge. Just as she reached the lift, her transmitter chirped.

“Captain, we need you in the hangar.”

“I’m on my way.” The hangars were one floor up. It should take her less than three minutes to get there. The lift door hissed open and she stepped in only to be brought up short by the fact that her security team, armed to the teeth, waited for her inside. She took the phaser handed to her and checked its settings, before looking at her security chief. “What are we dealing with, Commander?”

The heavily muscled woman shook her head. “We’re not sure, Captain. I’ve sent three deputies ahead so we could ensure your safety.”

The turbo door slid open and Palmer didn’t wait to see if her detail was following her. The door outside the hangar swarmed with security people. Switching her phaser on, she waited for her security chief to catch up.

“Report,” she barked to the three security deputies, who all looked pale.

“The computer’s biological scans show our intruder is a Pharmac.”

Only years of rigid training stopped Palmer from gasping at the news. What would a Pharmac be doing so far from home? They were still in Terran space which was close to 200,000 light years from Pharm, the Pharmac home world. She looked at the closed doors. “Have we established any communication?”

“Yes, Captain. Your presence was requested.”

“Armed?”

“Apparently not, but we were requested to stay out and only allow you inside. But it’s not safe to let you go in alone, Captain. Maybe we should try and smoke her out instead. Engineering is on standby to pump gas into the hangar.”

Palmer frowned at that. “This is a Pharmac we’re talking about, Commander. But I appreciate the initiative. Was the hangar deserted before the intruder appeared?”

“Two pilots were doing routine checks on the B-43 flyers.”

“And they are still in there?”

The man swallowed. “Yes, Captain.”

Palmer handed her phaser to her security chief. “Then the gas idea is out. If the intruder’s not armed then I will return the courtesy.” The security chief wanted to protest, but Palmer held up her hand. “I’m going in alone, Commander.”

She placed her hand over the door lock and it slid open.

“Captain on deck,” the computer announced and Palmer made a mental note to have Engineering change that silly broadcast feature. The hangar was huge. It housed twenty medium deep space crafts for short-range excursions and several ground-scaling mobiles for planet-side explorations. With sure steps, she rounded the last row of crafts and saw her crew members first. Dressed in the pale blue uniforms of the Onboard Flight Force, they stood with their weapons drawn and aimed at a tall, dark-clad figure that had its back to her. When she entered the hangar, she’d expected anything, but not this. The crew seemed to have managed to lure the intruder to step over a security plate which, when activated, shot out duranium bars, imprisoning the intruder. They spotted her and she could see them visibly relax at her presence.

“At ease, men,” she said firmly. She saw the broad shoulders of the intruder stiffen at the sound of her voice. Palmer nodded at the men as she walked around the duranium fortified cage. The Pharmac was tall, a common feature amongst their race. The dark head lifted slowly and Palmer couldn’t stop the shock that came over her face when she recognized the intruder.

No wonder the men were still nervous even though the woman was encircled by a ring of bars made out of the most indestructible substance in the universe. Solid dark eyes with tiny golden flecks met hers and Palmer felt a strange mixture of sensations settle in her stomach. The women stood motionless, like statues, as they studied each other.

“Tell your men I mean you no harm and ask them to leave.”

Palmer turned to her men and found them still aiming their phasers at the Pharmac. She was sure their weapons were calibrated on the most powerful setting. Had she been surprised by this woman, she probably would’ve done the same. She nodded at the men and found them staring back at her with shocked expressions.

“Good work, officers. You can leave now.” When they didn’t move, her eyes hardened. “That was an order.”

With obvious reluctance, they slowly made their way to the door. She waited until she heard the large hangar doors slide closed behind them, before facing the woman again.  The silence was heavy as they stared at each other.

“You have done well for yourself, Captain.” The dark eyes were intense as they raked over her. “Eighteen years flew by so quickly.”

Palmer’s eyes narrowed. “I doubt you are here to talk about the past, Principal Hemheri. You are trespassing on my ship.”

A cold smirk formed on the alien’s lips. “On that account I will say you are wrong.”

The captain refused to show any weakness even in the form of curiosity. “If you have nothing more to say, I’ll have you released.” The silence following her subtle warning prompted her to turn away. The sooner the woman was off her ship and far away from them, the better for everyone.

“My daughters will undergo the Yram ritual in one week.” Palmer blinked. Except for the fact that she was surprised to find that the woman had children, she had no idea why she was privy to such information. “Both parents should be present for that.”

Palmer turned to face the scowling alien, her confusion evident “I’m sorry, but I don’t know why you’re telling me this.”

The dark eyes unexpectedly churned with anger, causing the golden flecks to spark. The alien took the bars in both hands and effortlessly bent them, allowing her to step through her obviously inadequate prison. Palmer stiffened when the dark woman came to a stop, towering over her.

“You knew chanting the Losem while copulating could result in the production of offspring. Now do your part for your daughters and be there when they are initiated as warriors.” A deadly light shone in the dark eyes. “You will regret it if you embarrass them by not showing up.”

In a small burst of crystal dust, the alien was gone, leaving Palmer to stare sightlessly at the place the alien stood a few seconds ago. Memories, long buried, filtered to the surface and Palmer’s eyes slammed shut.

“What have I done?”

As if from a distance, she heard the door to the hangar slide open and the sound of running footsteps.

“Captain? Are you okay, Captain?”

The voice of her security chief finally registered and with a visible shake of the head, she brought herself out of the daze.

“I’m fine.”

“The computer notified us that the intruder had left. Who was it?”

“Principal Hemheri,” she said quietly and watched her security chief turn a deathly pale color.

“The Pharmac leader? This…this is not good, Captain”

“I know.” She touched the communication transmitter on her shoulder. “Captain to Commander Rice.”

“Go ahead, Captain.”

“Set course for Terran immediately.” She met the startled eyes of her security chief. “Not now, Commander, I urgently need to meet with the Council.” She briskly walked away, her brain still scrambled by what just happened.

If they turned around now, they would reach Terran in two days. She hoped it was enough time for her to get this problem sorted out.

***

After a night of tossing and turning, Palmer woke the next morning tired and irritable. She was sipping on a cup of coffee while looking out of her window at the blurring stars as her ship cleaved through space. She looked at the chronometer, she still had half an hour before she had to report for duty.

Her door chime sounded and, frowning, she walked over to answer it. Looking uncomfortable, but also very determined, was her security chief, Mara Stein. “What brings you here at this hour, Commander? I thought that with your wife recently giving birth you’d try to get as much shut-eye as possible on your day off.”

The woman nodded curtly. “Good morning, Captain. I apologize for intruding on your time, but I had to talk to you.”

Had it been anyone else barging in on her like this, Palmer would have had them thrown in the brig in the blink of an eye. Mara, however, was family now that she was married to Palmer’s younger sister and the ship’s pilot. With a sigh, she stepped back, inviting the woman in. Palmer poured herself another cup of coffee.

“You want some, Commander?”

“No thank you, Captain. My wife’s monitoring my caffeine intake since I’m assisting her with breastfeeding.”

Palmer cringed inwardly at the news, but kept her features schooled. “How’s my nephew?”

It was as if a light had been switched on the woman’s eyes, causing the dark green irises to glow. “He’s growing bigger every day and he’s draining my poor wife at an alarming rate. I’m up most of the night making sure both Taffy and myself are properly hydrated.” As if realizing she was gushing, Mara blushed. “He’s doing well, Captain.”

“No need for that, Mara. It is …” Palmer swallowed. “…was a personal choice not to have children. I love your enthusiasm when you talk about Joshua.”

Mara cocked her head to the side. “Have you changed your mind about having children?”

Palmer exhaled noisily as she stared into the liquid darkness of her coffee. “The choice was taken from me many years ago, it seems.”

“I don’t know what you’re saying, Captain, but I believe you will tell me when you feel I need to know,” Mara said earnestly.

The captain looked at her security chief and smiled. In the beginning she’d always wondered what her sister had seen in the shy, quiet woman. Whereas Taffy was supermodel gorgeous, Mara was short, stocky and ordinary looking. Since the couple’s transfer to her ship, Palmer had gotten to know the woman better. Every meeting with the woman since then had left an indelible impact on Palmer. Mara was one of the few honest souls she’d ever met. The woman was dedicated to her job, but more so to her small family. She’d seen the normally stoic woman change radically when in the presence of her wife. Taffy was gregarious and Mara was introverted, but the security chief was an entirely different person when her wife was in the vicinity.  Palmer liked Mara. In fact, she trusted the woman completely. She returned her attention to the quiet woman.

“What brings you here, Mara?”

“Why are we turning back, Palmer?” Mara asked directly. “Does it have anything to do with the Pharmac?”

Palmer took a sip of her coffee and grimaced when she found it had gone cold. She placed the cup on the island of her small kitchen before she turned to Mara. “The Pharmac brought disturbing news which I have to bring under the attention of the Council.”

Mara blanched. “Are they planning an attack on Terran?”

“No, it’s nothing like that,” Palmer said quickly. “It is something personal.”

“The Principal of the Pharmac brought you a personal message? I didn’t even know that you two knew each other. Frankly, almost every alien in the universe would prefer not to be known by name to the Principal.”

Palmer looked off into the distance. She didn’t know the woman that well. She’d concede that she knew more of the woman than the next person, but that was such a long time ago.

“We’ve met before, a very long time ago, but haven’t been in contact since.”

Mara moved closer, her green eyes sharp as they studied Palmer. “If you want to talk you know where to find me. It’s almost time for your shift. You could come for dinner tonight, if you have nothing else going on.”

Palmer smiled. “Thank you. I haven’t been to see Joshua in a long time.”

“Three days, Captain, you haven’t seen him in three days.”

“Well, that’s probably a lifetime in baby years.”

Mara smiled and left.

***

Palmer was aware of the questioning gazes of her first shift members as she strode onto the bridge, moving directly to her chair. Her first officer approached her and she gave him a cool glare. She had an idea what he wanted to talk to her about.

“Permission to speak, Captain.”

“Granted, Commander.”

The man held her gaze. “The lower decks are rife with rumors about why we’re turning back. I’m not sure if we should leave those rumors unattended.”

He was right of course, but Palmer was in no mood to be accommodating.  “It depends what they are gossiping about, Commander. If we’re going to react to every shard of gossip coming from the lower decks, we will have very little time left to command this ship.” She saw a flash of embarrassment on the man’s face and she quickly came to her feet. “Shall we continue this in my Day Room?”

The man nodded, As soon as the door slid closed behind them the first officer cocked his head. “You seem distracted, Captain. Would you rather I handle this issue on my own?”

“What are they gossiping about, Jason?” Palmer said with a heavy sigh as she walked over to the simulator, to get herself a cup of coffee.

“The common belief is that the Pharmac are planning on attacking Terran.”

“They won’t be the first to think that,” she offered dryly. “Tell them whatever, but I would not have them return to earth and cause mass hysteria with their war talk.” She booted her desk reader, but looked up quickly when the commander still stood before her desk. “Was there anything else?”

“Are we in danger, Captain? We all know that the Pharmac only venture this far out when they have to issue a warning of some sort.”

“I assure you, Commander, that we are not in any danger,” she said firmly. “But I have to meet with the Council on an urgent private matter. I sent a missive last night and as soon as we reach Port Heverenson in Scandinavia, I will teleport to HQ. I trust you will hold the ship for me. You can draw up a shore leave roster in the meantime. The crew could do with some downtime.”

Jason nodded. “I will get to it immediately.”

Alone again, she punched in her code and ran through the message log to see if there was a reply from the Council. Her heart stuttered when she saw the Council’s logo. She took a deep breath before she opened the message.

Captain Middleton

Your request for an urgent meeting upon your return could unfortunately not be granted. Regretfully, two of the Council members are currently touring the outer planets with a diplomatic envoy from Fedora.

Considering the emergency we can, however, accommodate you through a visual transmission conference.  If you choose to accept, it will take a few minutes to set up and we could hold the meeting as soon as 2000 hours tonight.

Please inform us about your decision so we can make the necessary arrangements.

Lieutenant Herta Jules

Council Secretary

Palmer didn’t know if she should cry or jump in elation. Last night, when she’d sent the missive, she wasn’t completely sure if she could stand before the Council and let them in on what had happened eighteen years ago. Talking to them over a screen was just as bad, but it gave her a modicum of confidence that she could go through with it. She quickly typed up her message accepting the alternative and sent it. As soon as she was done, she left her Day Room and settled back in her command chair on the bridge.

“Captain, we are being hailed. It’s the Helios.”

“On screen.”

She frowned when she saw the face of her nemesis. Gudrun Alstad was her closest competitor at the Academy and also one of the most frustrating women she’d ever met. The Nordic beauty was very ambitious and had her eyes on the Concorde, the flagship of the Academy’s fleet, currently under Palmer’s command.

“Captain Middleton,” the woman said by way of greeting.

“Captain Alstad,” Palmer returned curtly.

“We didn’t expect you back for another four months.” The woman’s sharp eyes studied her closely.

“I know, Captain, but we had an urgent matter to discuss with the Council. If I may ask, why is the Helios stationed in this part of space?”

The Helios captain’s face hardened. “We have reason to believe that the bio-signature of a Pharmac has been picked up on our sensors. Have you encountered one?”

“Yes, it was the Principal.”

The other woman blinked. “The Principal? She rarely, if ever, ventures from their planet. Or at least that’s what we know.”

“She came to see me and bring a message. I don’t anticipate any trouble from her though and I’m sure that, after my meeting with the Council, they will disperse any fears that the Principal’s visit might have caused.”

Palmer could see that the woman wanted to press for more information, but Gudrun was the last person Palmer would trust with something like this. Gudrun would surely try and find any way possible to use the information to discredit Palmer. The Concorde was at stake and Gudrun would do anything to take over the command of the legendary exploratory vessel.

“Would you like for me to inform Port Heverenson of your impending arrival, Captain?”

Palmer smiled thinly. “We’ve already checked in with them. They’re expecting us to dock by noon tomorrow. Thank you for offering, Captain Alstad.”

“Don’t mention it. Helios out.”

Palmer turned to face her crew and saw them all trying to look busy so as not to let her know they’d been following the conversation closely. She’d been on many deep space expeditions with them and she probably owed it to them to tell them. She got out of her chair and paced the length of the space between her chair and the helm.

“What I am about to tell you, I trust will not leave the bridge until I’ve consulted with the Council.” She waited until she’d heard the ‘aye Captain’ from each and every one of them. “The Principal came to inform me that her daughters would be taking part in an initiation ritual in five days.” She took a deep breath. “It’s expected that both parents be present for the ceremony.” She turned her gaze on her sister, who was watching her closely. “I’m the other parent.”

The bridge was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Taffy’s mouth was open in shock as she gaped at Palmer.

“You have children?” she asked.

Palmer looked away from her sibling and took in the expressions of the other crew members. Had the situation not been so dire, she would’ve laughed or at least smiled at their dumbfounded expressions.

“It seems to be the case.”

“But…but how? I fail to understand how you couldn’t have known. And even with the deadliest woman in the whole universe?”

Palmer sunk into her chair, ignoring Taffy’s barrage of questions. “I understand there are many questions, but until I’ve spoken with the Council this is all I’m willing to share, for the time being.”

Taffy had that stubborn look on her face that said she didn’t want to leave things there, but Palmer gave her a cold look. She was still Taffy’s commanding officer and she wanted the younger woman to remember that. For the rest of the day, Palmer was subjected to inquisitive looks from her crew that she pointedly ignored, going through the day as if she hadn’t just dropped her bomb on the bridge a few hours earlier.

She retired to her Day Room a few minutes before her shift ended to see if the Council had responded.  They had.

The meeting is set for 2000 hours tonight. All six Council members confirmed their attendance.

Palmer glanced at the chronometer. It was still three hours away. She could use the time to update her logs and review the monthly operational reports. She grimaced when the chime to her door sounded.

“Enter.”

She wasn’t surprised to see the lanky form of her sister stride in. The tall blonde came to stand at the desk.

“Do you have a minute, Captain?” Taffy inquired formally.

“At ease, Lieutenant. Sit.” Palmer waited until Taffy was seated. “Why can’t you just leave it for now?”

Noticing that her sister had dropped her captain persona, Taffy leaned closer. “What would you do if your sister, who doesn’t want any children, told you, out of the blue, that she was a mother?”

Palmer sighed. “I didn’t know either, Taff. I wouldn’t have known if she hadn’t told me.”

Blue eyes wide, Taffy shook her head. “But how did you not know?”

“It happened a long time ago. And we haven’t seen each other since then.”

“How long ago?”

Palmer rubbed over her eyes, for the umpteenth time in the space of twenty-four hours; she was taken back to that night.

“I’ll tell you everything.”

***

Eighteen years prior…

The liquid was strong and burnt a fiery path down her throat. Not wanting to lose the bet, Palmer closed her eyes tightly, trying to ignore the burning sensation. There were forty hindran on the spell and, for a poor space cadet that was a small fortune. She finally drained the glass and slowly put it on the counter. When she opened her eyes, it was to find her friends staring at her with open admiration. She was immediately overwhelmed with congratulatory slaps on the back.

“I can’t believe you actually did it. I mean everyone in the bar was quiet as they watched you down the drink,” Helen Goosen, her closest friend and training partner, slurred. The redhead shook her head slowly. “You’re either very brave or just plain stupid. That stuff is unbelievably powerful.”

“I’m neither, my friend. Now pay up. The night’s still young and we only have this night of shore leave before it’s back to the training camp.”

Grumbling under their breath, the other four cadets reached into their pockets to retrieve ten hindran each. The bar suddenly fell silent and looking up, Palmer saw a very tall, dark headed figure make its way over to their corner of the bar. The person moved with the lazy, lithe stride of a cat, the dark head held high. It was only when the figure was a few feet away from them that she realized it was a woman. An astonishingly gorgeous woman, at that.

“I couldn’t help but witness your impressive achievement. The vlernis here is of the strongest in the universe. It’s rumored that it’s so potent, a few glasses could fuel a small spacecraft.”

Palmer simply couldn’t drag her eyes away from the mesmerizing black and gold gaze of the smiling woman. She felt a soft kick on her shin, which quickly shook her out of the spell she was under. Up close the woman was huge, towering over Palmer. By Terran standards Palmer was not considered short in anyway. In fact she had met very few human males and females who could match her height. This woman, however, was superior in stature and looks compared to anyone she’d ever met.

“Thank you,” she murmured, still dazed by the woman’s formidable stature.

“My name’s Hem.”

“Palmer. Palmer Middleton,” she murmured as she held out her hand to the taller woman.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Palmer Middleton.” There was flash of bright white teeth as the woman smiled at her from her great height. “I wanted to offer to buy you a drink, but after your impressive display, I’m not sure if you’d want another.”

Somehow Palmer knew that if she turned down the offer, the woman would leave. She didn’t want that, especially not when the mere nearness of the woman made her nerve endings tingle pleasantly.

“If you like, we could take a short walk for me to clear my head a little,” she said hesitantly, praying the woman would accept her invitation. As she looked on the woman’s eyes brightened, setting off the golden flecks in her eyes and Palmer was rewarded with a bright, toothy grin.

“I would like that very much,” Hem said as she placed her glass on the bar counter. She held out her hand to Palmer. “It’s a nice night out.”

Palmer couldn’t remember when last she’d ever had such fun in the presence of another. Her Academy friends were fun to go out with and get drunk, but she’d never found her mind so stimulated by another being.

Hem was frighteningly intelligent. As they walked they came across many alien species and Palmer was completely amazed by the woman’s knowledge of each of them. However, she was aware that Hem didn’t talk much about her own race except for where their planet was located. Another interesting fact she also picked up was that almost every one of the aliens they came across either gave Hem a wide berth or a curt nod of acknowledgement before they briskly continued on their way.

“You’ve told me almost all there is to know of the other species in the galaxy. What I don’t know is anything about you.”

A crooked smile came over the beautiful face. “You mean you’re not more interested in knowing that the Hispalat urinate on their offspring, believing that it will make them invincible?”

Palmer blinked at the woman. “They do?”

“Yes, they do. I’ve witnessed it a time or two. As disturbing as it was to see, I was most intrigued by the richness of the culture this ritual presented.”

Palmer stared up at the tall woman, taking in the dark eyes, bright white teeth and windblown dark hair. Something stirred in her as she was held spellbound by the gold-dark eyes. Hem was by far the most beautiful creature she’d ever laid eyes on. As if not part of her, Palmer watched as her hand lifted and her palm gently cupped the woman’s cheek.

“Is every one of your race as beautiful as you?”

The peculiar eyes flared with an unnamed emotion before Hem leaned into the caress. “I don’t know. Do you think me beautiful?”

Her fingertips moved to the tall woman’s lips, touching them lightly. “I do. I think you’re breathtakingly beautiful.”

“Thank you. I think you are the most striking woman I have ever seen too,” Hem murmured, her eyes watching Palmer intently. “I would like to kiss you.”

Palmer swept the area with exaggerated caution. “I don’t see anyone here stopping you.”

Hem smirked, before the dark head lowered and Palmer closed her eyes as soft lips brushed over hers. The kiss was light, but left her lips tingling. When she opened her eyes, the dark eyes were very close, the golden flecks lighting up their dark depths.

“I want more, Palmer, but I’m not sure.”

“Sure? What is there to be sure about?”

“You don’t know me. I don’t want you to regret this.”

“I’m leaving in the morning and I’m not sure if I will see you again.” Palmer felt her knees buckle slightly and she wondered if it was from the alcohol or the intoxicating nearness of the woman. “I want this…you…if you want it too.”

Hem took a step back, her eyes guarded. “I might want more, Palmer,” she muttered, a slight edge to her voice. “I’m not sure one night with you will be enough for me.”

Disappointed, Palmer nodded. “I understand. I had no right asking that of you.” She swallowed as she pushed her hands through her hair. “Maybe we should go back to the bar.”

The tall woman didn’t move. They stared at each other for a long moment. It was as if they made up their minds in that short spell, because they moved as one, their lips crashing against each other’s. Hem effortlessly lifted Palmer off her feet, so she had better access to her mouth and neck as she rained warm kisses on Palmer’s face.

Palmer didn’t know how long they stood there kissing, but Hem suddenly pulled back and cradled Palmer against her wide chest.

“I can’t let you go, Palmer, but I have to.”

“Not for few hours, Hem. You can let me go then.”

The dark eyes stared into hers unblinking for a moment, before Hem nodded. “Where do you want to go?”

“Wherever you want to take me,” Palmer said, her eyes holding that of Hem. “I’ll be safe anyplace as long as you’re with me.”

A brilliant smile lit up Hem’s dark face as she pressed her face into Palmer’s neck, planting a soft kiss there. “I will defend you with my last breath.”

“I like the sound of that,” Palmer teased as she tangled her hands in the short midnight black strands.

Hem chuckled. “Hold on. My accommodation is not far from here.”

With breathtaking speed, the tall woman came into motion. Palmer bit back a startled yelp as she threw her arms around the woman’s neck and held on. Everything around her became a blur as Hem’s long legs gobbled up the earth. They came to an abrupt stop and Palmer, realizing that she had closed her eyes, opened them slowly. She blinked as she took in the area around her. This part of the moon base was off limits for almost everyone except a selected few. She leaned back so she could look into Hem’s eyes.

“Do you live here?”

“I have accommodations here, yes. But I rarely come here, unless I have to.”

Palmer looked at the large palace-like structure. Hem didn’t really answer her question. She looked back at the woman.

“Please, put me down,” she said quietly.

Hem stared at her long and hard before she carefully set Palmer on her feet. “Is there a problem?”

“You’re not being honest with me, Hem. This…” Palmer threw her hands wide including the large structure. “…this is unexpected.”

The dark eyes were guarded again. “I thought you said you’d be safe with me anywhere in the galaxy.”

Palmer closed her eyes. “I know what I said, but that was before I knew about this. Who are you, Hem?” Her eyes opened and she fixed an intense look on the woman.

“I’m Hem, your friend and hopefully soon-to-be lover,” Hem said in an exasperated tone.

Hiding a smile at the woman’s obvious impatience, Palmer turned away. This was her second visit to the moon base and both times they’d docked they were reminded not to wander into the very same zone she found herself in. There were rumors of a group of rowdy drunks who disregarded the reminder and breached the zone. Their bodies were discovered the same night piled on top of each other, every bone in their bodies’ pulverized. She turned back to Hem.

“Will I not cause trouble being here?”

“No, I brought you here.”

Palmer took a deep breath. “Please, tell me who you are.”

“I’m a servant of the people, Palmer. I was born to serve and protect.” Hem looked at the structure, not meeting her eyes.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Palmer took the woman’s hand. “I take it you’re some kind of a bodyguard then.”

The dark eyes were unreadable when they met hers. “You can say that. Is it a problem?”

“Not at all, beautiful,” she said softly, hoping to restore the connection they’d shared earlier. When Hem grinned, Palmer brought the hand she held to her lips. “Now, take me somewhere private, will you?”

“As you wish,” Hem said and led Palmer to the large front door. As they came closer, several large, dark shapes stepped out from nowhere. Hem barked something in a strange, guttural language and the shapes disappeared again. The door swung open and Hem gently ushered her inside.

Palmer didn’t have a chance to take in the space around her, for Hem rushed her down a corridor and into a small room. The room was spartan. The only furniture in it was a large bed, a desk and chair and a simulator. When her gaze returned to Hem, after having scanned the room, she found the woman looking at her with a guarded expression in her eyes.

“Are you having second thoughts?”

Smiling, Palmer shook her head. “No, I’m not. But I might very soon, if you’re just going to stand there.”

Hem quickly pulled her into her arms and into the most delicious kiss Palmer ever had. When they broke off the kiss, Palmer still had her eyes closed.

“Where did you learn to kiss like that?” Her eyes opened and she looked up into Hem’s flustered face. “I’ve never been kissed like that before.”

Hem grinned.  “I should hope so.”

“Are there more where that one came from?”

“I’ve more than that. Let me show you.”

A few hours later, Palmer rolled onto her side, her heart hammering in her chest and her body still shaking after the nerve numbing orgasms she’d just experienced. She felt a soft kiss on her shoulder and she sighed deeply. The woman was an animal in bed. Palmer’s hand moved behind her and she grinned when she touched a soft satiny hip.

“More?” Hem asked and Palmer chuckled.

“If I have any more I’m sure it’ll fry my circuits. But I don’t think you came the last time.”

“Are you offering to take care of me?” The question sounded flirty, but Palmer could almost swear there was a deeper meaning to the words. She rolled onto her back and looked up at the dark woman. Hem’s eyes were guarded once again. Palmer decided against questioning Hem, which was her intention and instead lightened the mood.

“You took such good care of me. You deserve the same, if not better.” Her hand moved down the muscled forearm and brushed over Hem’s nipple. “Will you allow me to make you feel good?”

A bright smile lit up Hem’s dark face. “You can do with me what you want.”

“You’re lucky I’m not a man. I would’ve taken that as an invitation to impregnate you.” Palmer leaned closer and kissed Hem.

“My race is an all-female species.”

Palmer blinked. “I didn’t know that.” She cocked her head. “How do you reproduce?”

Hem pushed her fingers through Palmer’s sweaty locks.  “It is rather complex. Do you really want to hear about that now?”

Palmer pressed closer to the alien woman. “I want to know as much as I can about the people I sleep with. Tell me.”

Hem pursed her lips, as she skewered Palmer with a sharp look. “How many have you slept with? You don’t seem old enough to have had many lovers.”

As an answer, Palmer’s hand went lower. Her fingers delved into the soft moist lips until she found the swollen nub. “I’ve had enough lovers to know what to do when I find myself in bed with a gorgeous woman. Now tell me.” She gently milked Hem’s clit as she held the woman’s smoldering gaze. “I’m waiting.”

Hem cleared her throat softly. “To be able to reproduce, a couple has to wait until the seven moons of Pharmac are aligned. This occurs only once a year. We entreat our Moon and Fertility Goddess, Mistral, by reciting a chant.” Hem gasped softly as she spread her legs to give Palmer better access to her sex. “Every Pharmac is born with five semi-fertilized eggs. The ritual unlocks an egg and completes the fertilization process. Energy flows between the pair and settles in the womb of the strongest and fittest. Sometimes the one who feels the most emotion at that particular moment is chosen to carry the fertilized egg.”

Palmer stopped her ministrations at hearing that and Hem let out a sound of disappointment. “Are you telling me that neither of the partners knows which will be impregnated?”

“No, they don’t. In some cases it has happened that both partners were impregnated at the same time.”

“That is very interesting.” A soft sound from Hem, made her grin at the dark woman. “What?”

“Please,” Hem pushed her hips into Palmer’s touch. “Continue.”

Palmer twirled her fingertip around Hem’s clit before dipping it into the warm opening of her lover. Hem’s hips shot up as she threw her head back. “Tell me about the chant. Can you show me how it goes?”

Hem blinked suddenly and pulled away from Palmer. The dark eyes were wary as they studied her. “We might not be on my planet, but it has been known that some have conceived by doing the chant even when in another quadrant. Maybe I should not tell you.”

Palmer pulled the woman closer and kissed her. “Why? I’m planning on becoming a starship captain one day and my aim is to know everything there is about all the species that inhabit the galaxy. I would really like to know.”

The alien reluctantly moved into Palmer’s arms. “I don’t think this is a good idea. I have no idea what the cosmic alignment is on our planet.”

“I’m Human, Hem. How I see it is I need to be of your species to make a baby with you. Am I wrong?”

“There are no known cases of interspecies reproductions.” Hem sighed deeply and seemingly having made up her mind, she reached down, grabbed Palmer’s hand and placed it on her sex. “The chant is accompanied by physical closeness. Repeat the words after me.” Hem gave her an intense stare. “Don’t stop using your hand on me.”

“An army of flesh-eating Juilkler won’t stop me from making you scream my name.”

***

Taffy’s eyes were wide as she sat quietly, staring at Palmer for a long moment. The blonde suddenly jumped to her feet, causing Palmer to jerk in surprise.

“Holy cow, Sis! What were the two of you thinking?” Taffy grabbed her head. “You’re both to blame for this. What you did was very irresponsible.”

Palmer blushed at being scolded by her baby sister. In hindsight, Taffy was right. They were both to blame for this, her more than Hem. She should have known better and not have coerced Hem into teaching her the chant.

“I know,” she groaned out. She glanced at the chronometer; her meeting with the Council was slowly creeping closer. Taffy took it relatively well; she wondered how the Council would take the news.

“What happened afterwards?”

“I don’t know. I blacked out and the next morning, when I woke up, she wasn’t in bed with me. I left immediately.”

Taffy bit her lower lip. “Have you ever thought about her after that? Tried to contact her?”

Palmer snorted as she walked over to the simulator to get another cup of coffee. “When we reached the training camp later that day, I found out who and what Hem was. I told no one about it. I returned to our ship early enough that morning and convinced everyone that I had come in the previous night.”

“I would’ve loved to have met her. It would be interesting to see this legend that makes the universe quake in their boots.” Taffy smiled as she replicated herself a juice. “Telling me about her, you made her seem so human and sweet. I refuse to believe that this woman is not locked inside that deadly exterior.”

Palmer pierced her sister with a cold stare. “Stay away from her, Taff. I’m serious. That woman is dangerous.”

“Can you sit there and tell me that you believe everything that is said about her? You slept with her and she was kind to you.”

Swallowing, Palmer closed her eyes. “That was eighteen years ago. A lot can happen in eighteen years. People change.” She opened her eyes. “Hem changed.”

“But you said earlier that everyone knew about her when you arrived at the training camp. Could it be that even as dangerous as she was, she was still gentle with you? She could be the same person she was before she met you too. Think about that.”

Palmer didn’t want to think about anything anymore. That was all she’d been doing since Hem crashed back into her life. She only wished to get this sorted out and move on with her life.

She shrugged. “I have a meeting with the Council in a few hours. Let me first get through it before I break my head on what to do.” She went to sit behind her desk. “Your wife invited me for dinner tonight, but the meeting came up. Please convey my apologies.”

Taffy walked around the desk and bent low to plant a kiss on Palmer’s crown. “You know you can talk to me, Sis, any time. If you feel like company after the meeting just call me or come over. Okay?”

Palmer took her sister’s hand and squeezed it. “Okay.”

“Good, because you’ll need my help if you’re going to have to tell Mom that she has granddaughters hidden somewhere in the galaxy.”

Letting out a pained groan, Palmer cringed at the thought. Her mother had been on her case about grandchildren. Palmer was sure her mother would be beside herself with joy at the news and then she would force Palmer to take her to see her grandbabies.

TWO

Hem smiled warmly as she leaned in the door, watching her daughters and their trainer go through the final preparation for the ritual. The moves were complex, but the execution was done flawlessly. Her mother’s heart was near bursting with pride as the girl’s tall body moved gracefully, as she became one with the deadly weapon. A dark head lifted and ice blue eyes met hers.

Nael smiled and Hem winked at her.

She had never told the girls who was the eldest, out of fear that it might inadvertently affect their characters and choices as they fought for rank amongst themselves. But Nael was her lastborn and the one whom she knew would probably follow in her footsteps one day. Not only that, but Nael also looked a lot like Hem, except for the azure eyes which she inherited from her other mother. The other two girls sensed her presence too, and turned sharply to face her. Yes, Nael would be the warrior. The others had the warrior gene, but lacked the raw instinct that Nael possessed. The other girls waved at her. Unlike Nael, who favored Hem’s coloring, Kalt and Elyst were fair in complexion…once again Palmer’s doing. They could easily be mistaken for twins and looked like Palmer except that they topped their mother by at least six inches. They were part Pharmac after all and height was a common trait amongst the race.

The instructor, aware of her presence, bowed in Hem’s direction and left the room through another exit. The girls stowed their weapons and came over to her. Hem’s heart melted when all three pulled her into group hug. Towering over them, she tenderly cradled them to her chest. Birthing three babies at the one time; Hem had quickly discovered the benefits of group hugs. No one felt left out. Hem placed soft kisses on their crowns as she inhaled their unique scent. They smelled wonderful. Since they were part Human, Hem made it a point to bring back Terran products from her trips across the galaxy. The girls immediately showed an interest in the perfumed products.

The hug ended and three sets of ice blue eyes met hers. Hem was immediately taken back to the day before when she’d stared into the same blue ones of Palmer. Her daughters never let her forget their mother. Not only did their looks remind her of Palmer, but they were eager to know more about the starship captain. For that reason Hem kept tabs on Palmer so she could report back to her daughters. She’d thought that would be enough until three months ago when they approached her making known their desire to be initiated as warriors. Hem had grown cold at the significance of their request. After eighteen years they expected her to contact the woman whose touch and smell still lingered in her mind, after all these years. Almost every time she thought of the woman, bitterness boiled to the surface. When she had returned from the kitchen having prepared a small breakfast for Palmer, she’d found the Human gone from their room. For many hours afterward, she had sat on the small rumpled bed with the scent of their lovemaking still heavy in the air, aching for Palmer. Hem only left when the guard, whose room it was, came to claim it back.

“Is she coming?”

Hem quickly blinked back to the present and looked down into Kalt’s face. The girls, with the now-expected exception of Nael, were eager to meet their Human mother. Nael, it seems, didn’t care much about the other side of her heritage and fully embraced her Pharmac side.

“If she knows what’s good for her, she’ll be here,” Hem said quietly, her gaze roaming over the girl’s beautiful face. Who would’ve thought that a Pharmac/Human fusion could be so…so perfect? Her shock at finding herself pregnant a month after her rendezvous with Palmer almost killed her. She had spent hours staring at her body in the mirror, scared and confused of what to expect. Never before, in the timeless existence of the Pharmac, had there been any crossbreeding. Least off all with Humans, the most vulnerable of all species in the universe. As her bump grew bigger, so did her confidence and excitement. Before meeting Palmer, she’d been with others, many others, but it never crossed her mind to want to produce offspring with any of them. Even when she saw Palmer from across the smoke-filled bar, the thought of breeding with the Human was far from her mind. All she knew at that moment was that she wanted the Human like she’d never wanted another before. In the end, the small Human managed what no one else in this universe could accomplish. Pharm ground to a standstill on the day the triplets were born, discernibly half-Human. Hem was breathless as the miniature doll-like beings were placed in her arms. They were the most beautiful sight she’d ever beheld. She wept inside when their small eyes opened; blinding her with a bluish hue that immediately reminded her of their mother. As the leader of the race, Hem didn’t owe anyone an explanation and strangely, none was expected. Her daughters were accepted into the fold and their royal status not challenged once.

Hem yelped when a sharp nail dug into her side. She glared at Elyst, who glared back at her.

“Don’t threaten our mother,” Elyst hissed and Hem saw the blue eyes flash.

“You don’t even know her and yet she enjoys your protection,” Hem muttered.

“She’s our mother and that’s reason enough,” Kalt cut in. Hem held up her hands. If the people from Pharm could see how these girls wound her around their little pinkies, her reputation would surely be dented for all eternity.

“Okay, I apologize for having threatened her.”

“You actually threatened her to her face?” Elyst pulled away from Hem. “I can’t believe you did that. Now she will surely not come. Everyone will laugh at us.” The blue eyes shimmered with tears and Hem quickly bundled her daughter against her broad chest.

“She will come, believe me. I saw her ship turn back to Terran soon after I left her. I promise you; she will be here.” As she said that, Hem already contemplated ways of how to abduct Palmer if she wasn’t here within the next forty-eight hours.

“That, I would like to see,” a husky voice said. Hem turned to look at Nael who stood stooped shoulders, looking at her toes. She must’ve felt the eyes on her because she slowly looked up. “Why would she show up now, when she didn’t care to find us over the past eighteen years?”

Hem’s heart ached at the pain she heard in her stoic daughter’s voice. Now she understood Nael’s indifference to Palmer. The girl felt abandoned.

“It not like that, dura,” she said gently. Nael never really liked endearments, but Hem felt that her baby needed to hear one now. “She didn’t know about your existence. I saw it in her eyes when I told her about you. She really didn’t know.”

“Does that make it all right? Should I just accept her when and if she shows up?”

“That’s up to you, Nael. I will not force you to do anything. I believe your mother would want you to be yourself too,” Hem said tenderly as she waved her lastborn closer. She folded them all into another warm embrace, raining kisses down on their cheeks. “She will be stupid not to want you once she’s met you.”

Hem’s head suddenly jerked up and she quickly stepped out of the embrace. Gone was the woman who seconds ago cuddled her daughters lovingly. In her stead was a cold, flint-eyed leader. The girls didn’t even bat an eye at the sudden change. Hem rarely showed her gentle side except for when she was with her daughters in a private setting.

“Milady, I apologize for interrupting you so soon after your return.”

Hem turned to look at the tall dark woman. Selit was her second in command and also acted as her personal aid.

“What is it, Selit?”

“With the Yram only three days away, we are confirming the attendance of all the initiates. Shall I confirm for the princesses?”

Hem nodded. “Yes.”

Selit looked uncomfortable and visibly swallowed. “There is another presence that needs confirmation too, milady.”

“Confirm for their mother too.” Hem studied the woman closely for any reaction to the news. When the woman simply nodded, her expression unchanged, Hem sighed inwardly. She never bothered with rumors of any kind, but she wasn’t totally unaware of the fact that since the birth of the girls, there had been speculation as to the identity of their other mother.

The woman nodded quickly. “Thank you, milady. All the preparations should be done by midday tomorrow.”

“That is fine, Selit. I want you to have a suite prepared for the girls’ mother.”

“Consider it done, milady.”

As the sound of Selit’s footsteps faded down the long corridor, Hem began to unbutton her leather overcoat. “I want the three of you to show me how good you really are.” She unsheathed her sword and watched with amusement as the girls made a mad dash for their weapons.

***

The drawn out pause made Palmer fight the urge to fidget. Her eyes were fixed on the screen as she studied the stunned faces of Terran’s Senators’ Council.

“Let me get this straight,” a thin man with sparse hair said. He held up a bony hand. “You’ve somehow managed to impregnate Principal Hemheri and are now expected to attend a function on Pharm for the benefit of your daughters?”

Palmer nodded. “That is correct, Senator Loa.”

There was that nerve-wracking silence again.

“Captain Middleton,” a throaty female voice said. “We appreciate the fact that you felt it was necessary to inform us. You do realize that we have no authority over what happens in your personal life, as long as it doesn’t threaten our security.” The woman was older than Palmer by at least ten years, but she had a very distinguished look about her that Palmer found very appealing.

“I understand, Senator Keane. I believe that in this case my personal life could threaten our well-being.”

The woman’s green eyes shimmered in her beautiful face. “Yes, I do believe so too.” Senator Keane sat back in her chair. “What does the Council suggest?”

“I believe Captain Middleton should attend the ritual. Even if it is just for the sake of her daughters,” Senator Burns said softly. He was the eldest on the Council at eighty-nine. The man was renowned for his love for children and his remark didn’t seem out of place.

“I concur,” said Senator Loa. “I would however, suggest that one of our members accompany the Captain. This will be a great show of solidarity and it could give us the opportunity to work at an alliance with the Pharmac. It would serve us well to have an allegiance with the most powerful realm in the galaxy.”

Palmer groaned inwardly at that. Not only would it look bad trying to court the Pharmac into forming an alliance, but she’d have to spend an unspecified period of time in the company of one of the senators. Her every move would be scrutinized and she doubted she could handle that on top of handling Hem.

“I don’t know. The Principal is a very dangerous woman. We know of at least three worlds she singlehandedly wiped from the galaxy. Would it be safe to send one of our own into the lion’s den? The Principal could easily hold our representative hostage.” Senator Landon was known as the pessimist on the Council and he lived up to his reputation. Nevertheless, he was very much respected. His pessimism had saved Terran from many close calls in the past and that was why his presence and opinion was valued on the Council.

“As always, you’re right, Senator Landon,” Senator Keane said. “But a presence from the highest echelon of Terran could also be seen as sign of faith and goodwill.” She leaned forward in her chair. “That is why I volunteer to accompany Captain Middleton.”

“No…”

“But…”

“Enough,” Senator Keane said in an authoritative voice. “As the Presiding Officer of the Council, I believe I have the final say. The Principal will only be swayed when someone she considers her equal addresses her. Secondly, the Pharmac are an all-female race and being the only female on the Council, I am the most suitable choice.” When no more protestations could be heard, she continued. “Captain Middleton, I will join you at Port Heverenson tomorrow at 1200 hours. In the meantime I suggest you make arrangements for our journey.”

Senator Keane logged off and the others followed suit. Palmer exhaled noisily. Things still looked bleak from where she stood. She respected Senator Keane, but she was still a senator and having one on her ship was going to take getting used to. Then there was her mother. Palmer quickly walked over to the simulator and got herself a glass of whiskey. She would need Dutch courage if she was going to talk to her mother.

***

Palmer took a deep breath. She should’ve followed her instincts and asked Taffy to join her.

“Are you not going to answer me, Palmer Susan Middleton?”

Cringing, Palmer shook her head. “I…I don’t know what else to tell you, Mother.”

Sandra snorted. “Maybe you can start by telling me how long you were going to keep quiet about this?”

“I didn’t know they existed. I only found out two days ago.” Palmer sighed deeply.  “Believe me; no one was more shocked than me.”

Sandra cocked her head to the side and even over the long distance transmission, Palmer could almost sense her mother’s next question. “How many other children could there be?”

“What…I…NO!” Palmer sputtered. “How can you say that? You make it sound like I’m…like I’m a sexual addict of some sort who crisscrosses the galaxy making babies.”

“Don’t be silly, Palmer. That’s not what I’m saying.” Sandra sat closer to the screen and Palmer watched in trepidation as Sandra bit down on her lower lip. “I was always worried about Taffy, considering the many lovers she’d had over the years. You, on the other hand, were too busy competing to gain your own command. However, the news that you have daughters, grown daughters…I can’t help but wonder, Palmer. You spend more time in space than on Terran and I can only assume that you must’ve taken other lovers. To my knowledge, not many Humans traipse through space.” Sandra’s blue eyes, so like Palmer’s, narrowed. “Have you…have you been with any other aliens?”

Palmer quickly downed the whiskey in her glass. She was thirty-six years old and only now her mother deemed it appropriate to have the birds and the bees talk with her.

“No, mother. I haven’t been with any other aliens since my…since the last time.”

“Humans then?”

Palmer blushed. “I’ve been careful.”

“Come on, Palmer, humor me. How many lovers have you had?”

Clearing her throat, Palmer made direct eye contact with her mother. “Four.”

Sandra blinked. “That’s all?” Palmer nodded. “But why? You’re beautiful and influential considering your position in the Terran Space Fleet.”

“Mother, please. I don’t know where this conversation is going,” Palmer said quickly. “You wanted to know if I had more children and the answer is no.”

“And you know this how?” Sandra asked skeptically.

“Because my Human lovers were all women and last time I checked I was not equipped to impregnate women.” Palmer glared at her mother, but had to look away after a while. Sandra was the only other person she knew who could stare her down. The silence stretched between them before Sandra spoke again.

“I want to meet them,” Sandra said quietly and Palmer’s head jerked up.

“No, mother. I don’t think that’s a good idea,” she said, trying to keep the desperation she felt out of her voice. “Senator Keane will be accompanying me, making this an official mission. I can’t…”

“Try and stop me. If you will not take me, I will find a way to get to Pharm.” Sandra’s chin jutted out stubbornly. “I have the right to meet my granddaughters and no one…NO ONE…will tell me I can’t do that.”

Palmer threw a glance at the simulator. She needed another drink. Looking back to the screen, she noticed her mother wiping away a tear. The last and only time she’d seen her mother cry, was when her father’s ship was shot down during the Intergalactic War of 54778. Palmer was ten years old then and had not seen her mother cry since.

“Please, mother, don’t cry,” she said weakly.

“Besides you and Taffy, I have no one else. With the two of you in space, dragging my grandson through some of the most inconceivable dangers, I’m alone at home, praying that I will never get a message that would crush my world.” A single tear ran down Sandra’s cheek. “I don’t care if they are four-legged and blue. They are my grandchildren and I have more right than anyone else to meet them.” Sandra wiped her cheek. “Make it happen, Palmer.”

The screen went blank.

Palmer was silent as she watched the blank screen. She had known telling her mother would be difficult, but she realized now that it was a gross understatement. She got up to get herself another drink and downed it in one gulp. Sandra didn’t joke when she said she would find a way to get to Pharm and Palmer would have to try and stop that from happening.

***

Hem briskly walked down the hallway leading to the Reception Hall. Her advisors had called an urgent meeting earlier, regarding her daughters. The closer she came to the Hall the angrier she grew. By the time she reached the heavy doors, the walls were undulating with her rage. The guards stationed at the door quickly swung it open and stood back, trying to make themselves invisible. Only four people awaited her in the Hall. Hem quickly made her way over to the throne-like chair, offering short nods to those in attendance.

Seated, she threw her hands wide, forcing her rage down.  “I was made to believe this was a matter of extreme importance.”

A tall warrior stepped forward, a younger woman’s hand clasped in hers. Both women bowed deeply.

“Milady,” the older woman pointed to the younger woman,” I present before you my betrothed, Namte. I offered to test my skill against her mother’s, at the Yram to conclude our union.” Hem noticed a flash of rage cross over the woman’s eyes. “I’ve since changed my mind about being with her.”

Hem sat up straighter. This was uncommon and what did it have to do with her daughters?  Her eyes turned to Namte, who was blushing profusely. The girl was young and gorgeous. Short raven hair curled around a delicate heart shaped face and large dark eyes met Hem’s. “Klinit, you’re aware that it is rare that betrothed unions are dissolved at such an advanced state? Have you lain with her yet?”

The tall warrior lowered her gaze. “We have copulated, milady.”

“Then why do you want to dissolve the union? Was she not proficient enough?” Hem asked. The younger woman turned even redder.

“She is more than satisfactory, milady. The reason for my request to sever ties with her is because of Princess Nael.”

Hem slowly came to her feet, causing everyone else to take a step back. “What about Nael?” It wasn’t her intention to sound and act threatening, but she had a terrible soft spot for her lastborn. Elyst and Kalt were less socially-inept than their youngest sister and could handle themselves.

The warrior swallowed hard, her gaze wary. “The princess corrupted my betrothed.”

This time Hem could only blink. There surely must be a misunderstanding. Nael was too aloof to approach women. She would expect that from Elyst. But not Nael…never Nael.

“I find that hard to believe. Do you have any proof?”

The warrior pointed to the other two women in attendance. Hem’s eyes swept over the seasoned warriors. She’d fought many battles alongside these women and could vouch for their loyalty. They wouldn’t lie to her nor would they dare to. Giving her daughter the reasonable doubt, Hem turned to the blushing young woman.

“Is it true? Did my daughter lie with you?”

The girl threw a cautious glare at her soon-to-be ex. “Yes, milady. We have copulated.”

Hem slowly took her seat. As she stared at the young woman, confusion and pride warred inside of her. Who would’ve thought? Her baby has become a woman. Hem hoped Nael’s first time had been somewhat pleasant and not too traumatic. She returned her attention to the warrior.

“If you are sure there is no reason or will to reconcile, I will grant you the dissolution. What do you say?” Hem asked.

The warrior looked at her betrothed and back to Hem. “I have been courting Namte for a very long time, milady, and had hoped to produce offspring with her.” The warrior lowered her gaze. “Even if I would like to forget about the transgression, I don’t think she would want to.”

Intrigued, Hem cocked her head to the side. “Why do you say that?”

“Whatever the princess did with Namte…” The warrior’s eyes were dark with distress, before she looked away.

“Continue, Klinit,” Hem prodded gently. She couldn’t help, but feel as if she was on the brink of getting a deeper insight into her daughter’s psyche.

“She took Namte like a male would.” The warrior shook her head. “When I came across them…she…the princess was behind and Namte…”

Hem was stunned speechless. Nael? Up until that moment, she’d hoped that what she had to deal with what was the awkward fumbling of a novice.

“It was also not the first time they were copulating, milady,” Klinit continued.

The warrior’s sour tone made Hem grimace. She looked at the young woman and for a moment felt sorry for her having, to hear about her transgression in front of others.

“Is it true?”

“Yes, milady.”

Hem swallowed, scared to ask and terrified of the answer. “How many times have you lain with my daughter, Namte?”

Large dark eyes rose to meet Hem’s. “I lost count, milady.”

A loud gasp sounded in the Hall and Hem quickly held up her hand. She didn’t want this to turn into a spectacle. She needed fresh air and time to process everything she’d found out about her daughter.

“Do you not want to be with Klinit anymore?”

“I do, milady, with my whole heart.” Namte threw a glance at the warrior. “The princess was simply too difficult to resist. Even after hearing about her many conquests, I was too weak to …”

Hem came to her feet. “Conquests? How many?” Everyone stirred uneasily as they averted their eyes. Hem closed her eyes briefly. “Will someone please answer me?”

Namte lifted her head, her eyes fearful. “The princess has been linked with close to sixty women.”

Hem stared at the woman for a long time and only looked away when Namte began to fidget nervously. The Pharmac was a passionate race, but this was too much for someone so young. Sixty women in two years? Where did the girl get the stamina not to speak of the time?

She retook her seat. She will have enough time later to ponder the sex life of her daughter.

“Can this breach between you be healed?” Hem asked quietly.

For the next hour Hem listened and advised the couple as they decided to attempt reconciliation.

***

Port Heverenson was in a state of urgency, as everyone prepared for the arrival of Senator Keane. Standing in the conference room of the station master, Palmer straightened the jacket of her ceremonial dress whites. A glance at the chronometer showed that it was 1130, just a half hour left before the senator arrived. She walked over to the simulator and got herself a glass of juice. Standing at the window she looked out over the floating port. Far off at the docking bay, she could make out the formidable shape of the Concorde. She would miss her ship. The Concorde was well-known and respected in the galaxy as a state of the art fortress. She closed her eyes briefly. That was of course until Hem effortlessly breached their security.

“Captain?”

Palmer turned to find the petite senator walking into the room. She quickly saluted, but the woman shook her head, a faint smile on her face. Palmer relaxed as she took in Senator Keane. The woman was dressed rather casually in a dark suit which set off her fair features. Her long auburn hair was pulled into a tight bun, making her look much younger than her forty-six years. Sharp green eyes studied Palmer as the senator came to stand before the captain. Feeling slightly uncomfortable at her height compared to the senator’s, Palmer avoided looking down at the woman.

“Senator,” she acknowledged the woman’s presence.

The woman smiled and Palmer almost blinked at how it changed the woman’s usually serious expression.

“Captain Middleton, since I have the privilege of seeing you face to face after the joyous news, I would like to congratulate you on the birth of your daughters.”

This time Palmer blinked as she looked at the senator, not sure what to make of the woman’s words. In the end she settled for a demure ‘thank you.’

“By the way, Captain, since we will be a very small, intimate party, I would like it if you would call me by my first name when we are in a private setting.”

“As you wish, Senator,” Palmer said softly.

“Good. Do you mind if I call you Palmer then?”

“Not at all, Senator.” Palmer straightened her shoulders under the close inspection of the Senator.

“Rebecca.”

Palmer nodded. “Noted, Senator.”

The woman studied her again for a few seconds before she too straightened her shoulders. “I believe we are set and ready to leave.”

“Considering the nature of the mission, I have selected a small group of people to accompany us. Lieutenants Stein and Middleton will accompany us. Lieutenant Stein is my Head of Security and Lieutenant Middleton will be our pilot.” Palmer stopped waiting for the senator to make the connection, when nothing was forthcoming, she continued. “I have also asked for permission to have a civilian accompany us on the mission.”

“Your mother?” Senator Keane said softly and Palmer nodded.

“We have filed all the necessary documents absolving the Council of any accountability.”

“I understand,” the senator said with a hint of amusement in her voice. “Now, if we need to reach Pharm before the set date, I’d suggest we get going.”

Palmer inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Sandra had really pushed her hand this time and it was lucky that the senator was so accommodating. “We will use the J-678 shuttle which is small, but comfortable and more than equipped for deep space probing. If you’ll follow me please, Senator.”

***

The room was quiet except for the clanging sound of cutlery against porcelain. Hem, seated at the head of the table, carefully dissected the piece of meat. Now and then her gaze would stray to the place on her left where Nael sat. The girl was her usual brooding self as she picked at the food on her plate.

“If you want to generate and conserve energy for the Yram, you’ll have to eat as much as you can before the ritual,” Hem said quietly, not looking up from her plate.  Out of the corner of her eye she saw the girl’s hand tighten on her fork as she speared a piece and brought it to her mouth. It was still impossible for her to reconcile the quiet girl with the promiscuous playgirl she was painted to be.

The girl looked up with a slow grin as she chewed the mouthful. Hem blinked at the transformation. Smiling like that, she could understand why women would find Nael irresistible. The smile lit up the girl’s dark features, causing her blue eyes to glitter. Hem quickly lowered her gaze to her plate. As much as she didn’t want to believe what she’d heard about her daughter, Hem knew deep inside that it was true. She had no idea how she was going to bring up the topic, but she needed to talk to the girl. Cuckold lovers and mates could be dangerous enemies.

“Are you scared we might run out of energy and embarrass you, Mother?” Nael teased.

“On the contrary, dura,” Hem murmured softly. “There is nothing you could do to embarrass me.”

Elyst looked up from her plate, a strange look in her eyes. “Not yet, that is.”

Hem skewered her second eldest with a sharp look. Did the girl know about Nael? “What do you mean by that, Elyst?”

The girl shrugged. “We are bound to make mistakes and to disappoint you.”

Hem looked at Kalt, who kept her eyes focused on the plate and back to Nael, who followed her eldest sister’s example.

“You girls know that you can come to me if you want to talk…about anything,” Hem said softly, studying her girls for any outwards signs of discomfort. Instead three heads nodded curtly. Feeling somehow as if she’d missed an important piece of a puzzle, Hem listlessly continued with her meal.

Had she really been so naïve to think that her daughters would remain pure at this stage in their lives, whereas other parents were struggling to reign in theirs? She needed someone to talk too.

Palmer had no idea what awaited her.

***

Palmer reminded everyone to buckle up as the shuttle taxied through the incoming traffic of the port. Mara, Taffy and she were the only ones in the cockpit of the smaller ship. Sandra, Senator Keane and little Joshua sat a few feet away in a secured area. The passenger seating was protected by a force field which, as soon as the ship made the transgalactic jump, would cocoon them and hold them in their seats until after the jump.

The two older women had not exchanged many words since Palmer introduced them, except for the necessary basics. Between them, little Joshua was asleep in his crib, which was buckled to the seat for extra protection. Sandra adored her grandson and between the two older women, Palmer knew the little tyke would be well taken care off.

“Do you think they’ll be fine?”

Palmer turned to Taffy, who with a mother’s concern was looking back at her son. Even the unflappable Mara threw a few concerned glances her son’s way.

“They are fine,” she said softly as her eyes once again found the small crib. “Lieutenant, set course for Pharm.” Taffy double-checked her coordinates before she pressed a few buttons. Without warning, the ship shot forward. A slight trickle of unease settled at the base of Palmer’s spine as she watched the stars stream by the window of the cockpit. She had never been anywhere close to Pharm…no one she knew, would willingly venture into this part of the galaxy. For a second, she doubted her sanity in dragging her whole family to the most dangerous place in the universe. Just as suddenly a phrase, uttered so many years ago, echoed in her mind.

I will be safe anyplace as long as you’re with me.

Palmer shut her eyes briefly. Back then, she believed and trusted in Hemheri’s ability to protect her. Now she knew the woman was more than capable of protecting them or destroying them if she so wished. The bottom line was that they would traipse through the most unfamiliar part of the galaxy at Hemheri’s behest. The Pharmac would not have asked her to come if they were to encounter danger.  Palmer was, after all, the mother of her daughters. It felt strange to think of herself as someone’s mother. She was still coming to terms with being someone’s aunt after Joshua’s birth and she’d thought that was more than enough for her to deal with. She was obviously wrong. In less than forty-eight hours, she would come face to face with her daughters and she, as of yet, had no idea how she felt …or should feel, about being a mother.

The ship jerked again, bringing Palmer out of her reverie. The jump was over. They had crossed 200 000 million kilometers in a matter of seconds. This was quite a feat for Terran’s scientists and she would make sure to inform them about the smooth transition. That’s if the senator didn’t beat her to it. She glanced through the window and gasped softly. It was obvious why the Pharmac kept everyone out of this part of the galaxy. The stars were in abundance, painting a shimmering tableau of myriad colors. Palmer felt someone move up to her and stand next to her chair.

“I have seen many images from almost every corner of the galaxy, but never have I seen anything as beautiful as this,” Senator Keane said softly, her voice filled with wonder. “It is true then, that the Pharmac are indeed the divinities of the universe. They live close to what can only be construed as heaven.”

Palmer agreed completely. For a few moments they were all caught up in the scenery. Remembering herself, Palmer went to stand behind Taffy and read the coordinates on the board. She mentally made quick calculations. They were about a day and a half from Pharm if they continued at their current speed. She quietly instructed Taffy to increase the speed to warp six. This was Pharmac territory, but she only knew Hemheri and would hate to encounter other Pharmac who weren’t aware of their pending arrival. The quicker they got to Pharm, the better for them.

***

Hem’s head jerked up. She looked around her and found her daughters blinking at her in surprise. She came to her feet.

“I believe your mother just crossed into Pharmac space.”

Elyst was the first to jump to her feet, her blue eyes sparkling with excitement. “She’s really coming?”

“I told you she would,” Hem said with a grin. “It seems my threat worked.”

Elyst broke out in a silly dance and was immediately joined by Kalt. Hem shook her head at the un-Pharmac-like behavior. This deviation was surely a result of their Human side, but Hem loved to see her daughters’ humanity surface like this. She was learning a lot about Humans from them and she had to admit that they seemed to be more fun-loving than other Pharmac youths their age. She looked at Nael.

“And you, Nael? Are you not happy that your mother will be arriving soon?”

The dark head lifted and stormy blue eyes met Hem’s head on. “How do you know she’s on her way, mother? It could perhaps only be a Terran delegation sent to represent her.”

Hem took a deep breath. The girl was a pessimist at her best, but she had raised her girls with the assurance that no question is ever a stupid one. Nael’s question held merit, because the other two froze in their dancing routine.

“I know she’s coming, because when you were conceived I established a link with her. I can sense her anywhere in the galaxy.”

Nael still didn’t look convinced and her doubts were beginning to take seed in her sisters’ minds too. Both Kalt and Elyst were now looking at Hem with suspiciously. Hem waved them closer.

“Come and see for yourself.” They hesitated. “Come.”

When they were close enough, she bundled them against her wide chest and closing her eyes, opened her emotions. She heard one of the girls gasp, but she waited until they had sensed the delicate Human thread that was wound around her heart. The closer Palmer came, the stronger the thread became and the stronger her heartbeat became.  When she finally let them go, she found them staring at her with amazement. Her girls were extremely intelligent and Hem knew already what would come next.

“You…you love her,” Nael said incredulously. “We could sense it.”

Hem shrugged, not in the least troubled by their observation. “I should’ve had this talk with you a long time ago. The only reason why I’ve held back all these years is because you are part Human.” She saw the confusion in their eyes and quickly continued. “As you grew older your Human part began to surface.” Hem gently brushed over Nael’s cheek. “When a Pharmac produces offspring, she forms a bond with her mate. That bond is what Humans call love. Humans on the other hand do not necessarily love the one they produce offspring with. I wasn’t sure if you’d be able to relate to this part of your heritage.”

Elyst pressed her head against Hem’s chest, listening to mother’s heartbeat. “How is it possible that you can still love her after all these years? Is that the reason why you’ve never bonded with anyone?”

“She gave me you and for that I will love her forever.”

Nael shook her head slowly. “It’s too complicated. I don’t think I will ever allow myself to fall in love with a Human.”

Hem chuckled softly. “Believe me; the heart does not take kindly to being commanded. It is perhaps the most treacherous organ in our bodies.”  She walked back to her desk and looked down at the table. “Now, we need to finish your history lesson before you have to leave for training. I believe we were discussing the Intergalactic War of 54778 and the formation of galactic powerhouses.”

The girls moaned, but reached for their palm readers.

An hour later the girls had packed up and left the room to go get ready for their training. Hem remained, her eyes staring unseeingly out at the room.

She came.

The first few weeks after she’d given birth to the girls, she’d dreamt of Palmer coming to Pharm. Every time the door opened and one of the servants entered to bring her food or drink, she’d looked up hopefully, always thinking that one day the face peering around the door would be Palmer’s. But it never happened. Palmer’s absence made it abundantly clear that the Human felt nothing for her. The absence of a bond was a loud statement of Palmer’s lack of feeling for her.

Hem took a deep breath, pushing back the bitterness.

She actually came. That’s all that mattered.

THREE

Palmer had a crick in her neck from trying her best not to look at Mara breastfeeding Joshua. The sight that greeted her when she stepped into the community lounge was too disturbing. She doubted she’d ever be able to look at her security chief the same way again. She took a long gulp from her coffee and looked out the window admiring the extraordinary star constellation. The doors slid open, admitting Senator Keane. The woman’s gaze fell on Mara and, with a smile, she went to sit next to the nursing mother.

“He’s absolutely gorgeous.” She traced a finger down the baby’s cheek, a wistful look on her face.

Mara beamed at the praise. “He is. Just the other day he tried to hold the spoon when Taffy fed him.”

Palmer tried not to stare, but was intrigued by the peculiar scene playing off in front of her. Who would’ve thought that the most powerful woman on Terran had such a soft side to her? She blinked when the senator’s smile widened as she made faces at a gurgling Josh who’d spit out his mother’s nipple, completely in awe of the friendly lady.

“It is perhaps the most profound connection that a mother could have with her child,” the senator said. “If I had decided to have children I would’ve loved to have breast-fed them.”

Palmer coughed softly into a cup and quickly looked away when the senator’s eyes swung her way. After a few moments of silence, Palmer risked another look their way and found Senator Keane still looking at her.

“Don’t you agree, Captain?”

Palmer almost choked on her tongue. What did the woman expect her to say? She didn’t…no, had never wanted to have any children and breast-feeding had never come up in any of the conversations she’d been engaged in over the larger part of her life.

“I wouldn’t know, Senator,” she said finally and looked away.

Mara chuckled. “Palmer is not very comfortable around children. We know and accept it. However, she’s a great aunt and Josh loves her.”

Surprised by her sister-in-law vouching for her, Palmer looked at Mara who winked at her.

“How are you going to handle your daughters, Captain?”  The senator looked at her with a thoughtful look in her eyes. “They are teenagers and will pick up on your unease.”

Palmer sighed. If she wasn’t the senator, Palmer would’ve snapped at the woman to mind her own business.  “I don’t know, Senator. To be honest I haven’t thought about it yet.”

The senator pursed her lips in obvious displeasure, making Palmer grow hot under the collar. “If you hope to have a relationship with them and not hurt them, I’d suggest you put more thought into this.”

Palmer nodded and rose to her feet. The bridge suddenly seemed like the most crucial place to be at that moment. She took her cup over to the simulator and quickly left the room. The moment she stopped on the bridge, she knew something was wrong. The air was thick with tension as both her mother and Taffy were staring at a monitor. What was her mother doing on the bridge anyway? They had a deal that for Sandra to come along, she was not to interfere in any command decisions or wander onto the bridge. The shuttle was big enough, with a lounge and a small recreational deck, to keep her busy.

“I thought we spoke about this, Mother?” Sandra turned to look at her, her eyes troubled. Alarmed, Palmer stepped closer. “Report.”

Taffy’s complexion was a little pale when she glanced at Palmer. “You have to see this. I was just about to call you.”

Palmer leaned over Taffy’s shoulder to study the monitor. She gulped at the sight. Four huge ships hovered a few yards ahead of them effectively blocking their path. “Why didn’t you call me earlier? Put it on the screen.”

It was Sandra who answered, making Palmer wonder again what her mother was still doing on the bridge at such a time. “They appeared out of nowhere. The one moment there was nothing and then the next these ships just…just…were there.”

“Did you run a scan to determine their origin?” Palmer asked curtly.

“They’re Pharmac,” Taffy said quietly. “Has the Principal mentioned anything about an escort? If not, I think we’re in deep, deep trouble. Permission to maintain station, Captain?”

“Granted.” Palmer briefly closed her eyes. She never expected the voyage to be uneventful, not when they were travelling through the most dangerous part of the universe. She’d anticipated something like this, but this was too much, too soon. Palmer gave herself a mental shake. She never cowered and was not called the ‘Iron Maiden’ of the Terran Space Fleet for nothing. Good, they were up against four ships, but in addition to her incomparable skill on the battlefield, she was also renowned for being able to talk her way out of a tight situation. She would do so again.

Palmer opened her eyes and had to stifle a scream. Standing before her and towering over her, was a Pharmac. The alien’s dark eyes were intense as they studied her.

“I am your escort.”

With her heart pounding in her chest, Palmer cursed herself for not having armed herself before they entered Pharmac space. Her inability to protect herself, reminded her of her family. She quickly glanced at Taffy and her mother to find them both staring at the Pharmac with wide, round eyes. Palmer moved so she stood between the alien and her family. She pushed out her chin as she glared up at the imposing alien. She might not be armed, but she was still the captain on this vessel and she was responsible for the lives of each and every individual on board. Injecting the right amount of bravado in her body, she confronted the alien.

“It would’ve been nice had you requested permission first to board my ship,” she said coolly. “On second thought, it would be much appreciated if you could escort us from aboard your vessel.”

The Pharmac stood motionless, the dark eyes unreadable. “The Principal personally ordered me to accompany you, Captain. I will not disobey her.”

Palmer felt a soft touch on her back and almost jumped out of her skin at the sudden touch. Having a dangerous and intense Pharmac standing but three feet away was not comforting in the least. She turned to meet her mother’s eyes.

“If it is okay with you, I would like to talk to…” Sandra nodded her head in the Pharmac’s direction. “…her.”

“What?” Palmer blinked. What would her mother have to talk about with the alien? “No, mother, please, let’s not complicate this any further. I’m sure Captain…” she glanced at the scowling Pharmac. “…uhm…”

“Ahalpa,” the Pharmac offered quietly. The disturbingly solid black gaze swung between her and her mother.

“Thank you. Captain Ahalpa would probably not appreciate being disturbed while on an official mission.” Palmer didn’t take her eyes off the towering woman as she spoke. “Am I right, Captain?”

The Pharmac shrugged her massive shoulders. “The Principal instructed me to make the remaining fourteen hours of your voyage as comfortable as possible. If there is any information I can impart it will be my honor to be of assistance.” The Pharmac looked directly at Sandra.

Out of the corner of her eye, Palmer saw her mother make a move as if to approach the Pharmac and Palmer quickly grabbed her hand, holding her back.

“What are you doing, Mother?” she hissed. Even Taffy gave Sandra a panicky look. “Did you forget about our agreement?”

“She said it was okay to talk to her,” Sandra hissed back. “And I need information.”

“Can’t you just talk to her from where you stand?” Taffy offered as she blinked at the alien.

Sandra sighed and rolled her eyes dramatically. “I doubt she would butcher me if I approached her. Anyway, the poor girl might be thirsty or something.”

Palmer chanced a quick look at the alien and found the dark head cocked to the side, clear fascination on her face. Poor girl, indeed. She turned her attention back to her mother. She’d known bringing her mother was a great risk. The woman always saw only the good in everyone. “Do not underestimate her, mother, and refrain from calling her a ‘poor girl’. She might be over a hundred years old, for all we know.”

“Three hundred and fourteen, actually,” the alien said softly. “Is it a common Human custom to talk about someone as if they are not present?”

Palmer felt her face burn with shame, causing the alien to cock her head again in confusion at the blush, Palmer knew was creeping up her face.

“Fascinating,” Ahalpa murmured before she focused her gaze on Sandra. “Would you like to talk with me?”

Sandra nodded, her blue eyes glittering. “But first, would you like something to drink?”

“I don’t know what you have to offer.”

Palmer’s jaw dropped as her mother took the alien’s larger hand in hers and all but dragged the alien down the corridor. “There are too many to name. I’ll let you decide for yourself.”

Taffy staggered back to grip the back of her chair. Her knuckles showed white as she held on to the chair. “Palmer?” Her voice sounded small and panicky. “Aren’t you going to do something?”

“Like what, Taff? You know when mother gets like this it’s near-impossible to reason with her.”

“I’m convinced that Mom’s misplaced valor is going to put the two of us in an early grave,” Taffy muttered as she ran a shaky hand through her hair.

Before Palmer could respond, a deathly pale Mara suddenly burst onto the bridge, her eyes as wide as saucers. “I…I just saw Sandra drag a really big Pharmac into the lounge.” Mara’s hands were shaking badly. She turned to her wife. “Please, tell me I’m hallucinating. I swear I only had one cup of coffee today.”

Taffy pulled her wife into her arms, making soothing noises. “The Principal sent her to escort us to Pharm. Where is Josh?”

“Sleeping.”

Palmer watched, as her normally unflappable security chief held on to Taffy. Then she remembered Senator Keane. “And the senator?” She was already halfway down the corridor. Voices from the small kitchen made her slow down, listening.

“The list here shows all the non-alcoholic drinks. This one here contains the alcoholic beverages. Which would you prefer?”

There was a short silence, before the alien’s deep voice sounded. “I’m still on duty so it will have to be non-alcoholic. What is this Berry Blaze?”

“We can try it and if you don’t like it, we can try something else,” replied the senator.

Palmer leaned back against the bulkhead. Why did she feel as if she was caught in some kind of a time warp? She’d been convinced that Senator Keane would have more sense than her mother, but apparently she was wrong. Did these women have any idea how dangerous the alien was? What would they say if she told them that Ahalpa could shoot beams of fire from her eyes? That she was stronger than any creature they could imagine? Would they faint dead away if they knew that the alien sipping Berry Blaze with them could pick up this ship and fling it light-years into any direction she fancied?  Palmer swallowed hard. What if the Berry Blaze triggered something in the alien and she became homicidal?

“Interesting,” the Pharmac said. “We have something very close to this on Pharm. The children, especially, love it.” There was a short silence. “I’ve sensed the presence of an infant on the ship.”

Palmer grew cold and quickly entered the lounge. The Pharmac sat on a chair that looked hopelessly too small to accommodate her large frame. Senator Keane stood to the side, leaning against the bulkhead as she sipped from a tea cup. Sandra sat opposite the Pharmac, an inquisitive look on her face. The Pharmac on the other hand appeared to be relaxed as she looked back at Palmer. What the hell was this—a bloody tea party?

Palmer resisted the urge to shake her head to clear the disturbing image before her. “What does the infant have to do with this?” she snapped.

The Pharmac shrugged her heavy shoulders. “Nothing. My mate gave birth to our first child two weeks ago.”

Sandra and the senator smiled broadly as they congratulated the stoic alien. Palmer frowned as her mother actually leaned closer to the alien.

“That was what I’d wanted to ask you about,” Sandra began, her tone gentle. “I will be meeting my two granddaughters in a few hours and I don’t know what to expect.”

The alien looked at Sandra. “I take it you are talking about the Principal’s daughters.”

“Yes. Do you know them?” Sandra’s face was bright with curiosity.

Palmer tried her best to look unaffected, but she was eager, maybe even more so than her mother, to hear about her daughters. An inexplicable emotion settled in her chest as she awaited the alien’s response.

Ahalpa suddenly smiled and Palmer blinked at the change it brought to the woman’s serious facade. The alien was actually very beautiful as her dark eyes shone with an internal light, causing them to glitter.

“The Principal has triplets.”

“TRIPLETS!” Palmer and Sandra echoed simultaneously. Sandra was halfway out of her chair, her hand clutched to her chest.

“I have three granddaughters? Oh my…oh my…oh my…” She suddenly burst into an impromptu little dance, laughing and crying at the same time. Palmer, still stunned by the revelation, could only stare at the alien, who in turn was staring at her mother with a look of pure astonishment on her face.

“Captain Middleton,” Senator Keane said softly, “are you okay?”

Palmer slowly turned her head to look at the woman. The senator had a gentle smile on her face. Not sure what to say, Palmer turned and left the lounge. Three?! She had three daughters! She blindly walked down the hallway to her quarters. If she hadn’t been on duty she’d have gotten herself a something stronger. Instead, she replicated another cup of coffee and went to sit on the bunk. What was wrong with her? Even if she never wanted children herself, she was not too bad around them. Josh liked her, if his smiling at her was anything to go by. It was unsettling to find that the only feeling she had when she thought about her daughters…three daughters…was panic. Wasn’t every woman at least born with a vague sense of maternal instinct? The door to her quarters hissed and Palmer looked up. What the …?

“What are you doing here?” she snapped.

The alien ignored her as her dark eyes took in the small sterile room. “It is rather small,” she said, almost disdainfully.

Palmer gaped at the woman. At that moment she wished she had been strong enough to kick the woman’s butt. Instead she decided to ignore the unwanted remark. The alien turned to look at her, a sable eyebrow arched over a broad forehead.

“I fail to understand how you would trade the Principal for this.”

A spark of renewed anger throbbed to life and Palmer rose to her feet. It was the wrong move it seemed, for now the alien towered over her. A look of amusement crossed the Pharmac’s dark features.

“At least you have spunk. I was wondering what the Principal had seen in you.”

“I don’t know who you think you are talking to me like this, but I would like for you to leave my quarters.”

The alien shrugged. “As you wish, Captain.” At the door the alien turned to look at her. The dark eyes were cool. “It’s a relief to know that your daughters didn’t inherit anything from you. At least in that regard my sister didn’t make a mistake.”

The door hissed closed behind the alien.

***

Hem landed with her right foot in front of the left, her right knee bent slightly and her arms spread wide. A dust cloud billowed up, enveloping her body. For a moment it was as silent as a tomb. She slowly lifted her head. As if on cue, the sound of phaser fire broke the silence. Hem growled when a beam caught her in the chest. Slowly, she came upright, stretching herself to her impressive height. Phaser blasts bounced off her as she surveyed the situation.

She had landed in the middle of the clash and was surrounded by close to a thousand fighters. Rolling her shoulders, she took a deep breath, ignoring the fire she was taking. Her eyes zeroed in on the small tent about two hundred meters from where she stood. With purposeful strides, she made her way over to it. Instantly, ten aliens surrounded her, all shooting at her. Hem snarled, the blasts fueling her rage. Moving with lightning speed, she grabbed one of the aliens by the arm and swung. His hairy compact body slammed into that of the fighter nearest to him, flattening him. When the other man didn’t get up again, Hem began to swing at the others in all earnest. Her action drew the attention of the other fighters who, up to that moment, were shooting at the five other Pharmac, who slowly advanced on the combatants in a circular format, boxing them in. Now more than fifty fighters surrounded Hem as she, using the body of one of their own as a weapon against them, cleared a path through the fighters. When the limp body of the alien weighted her down, Hem grabbed two more, continuing her earlier method of defense. Alien bodies hurled through the air as she forcefully made her way toward the tent.

“He’s getting away, milady,” one of the Pharmac called out to her and turning to the warrior, Hem saw for the first time the carnage she’d left in her wake. Broken bodies lay everywhere.

“I want him.”

“Yes, milady.” The Pharmac sped to where a small aircraft started up.

Junene Opli had been a thorn in Hem’s side for the past fifty years. A warlord from the outer edges of Humer, he was a small man with a huge appetite for power. Fifty years ago, he tried a coup d’état, which left more than ten thousand Hume dead. Angered by the needless deaths of subjects she was chosen to protect, Hem had squashed the rebellion brutally. Opli managed to flee and stayed in hiding for most of the past five decades. About ten years ago he resurfaced with a newly built army of K’melti.

The K’melti was a mercenary race. Powerfully built, with long fur covering their compact bodies, and feared for their brutality. They had grown strong over the centuries, their reputation deterring other races to take them on. With no one willing to go to war against them, the K’melti used their reputation and skill as mercenaries to the highest bidder.

Today, it seemed, they’d met their match. Hem was in no way trying to hold back. She was supposed to be home, ironing out the final moves with her daughter for the Yram. Instead, here she was plowing through a pack of armed rodents.

The sound of crushing metal drew Hem’s eyes to the spacecraft. The craft shook violently as one of her warriors held it down as it was about to take off. The engines revved loudly, but the Pharmac held on, her feet planted firmly on the ground. A loud explosion sounded and Hem knew that the engines had blown. The craft fell to the earth with a loud crash, sending up an enormous cloud of dust. Hem dropped the bodies and slowly made her way over to the damaged craft. She noticed with grim satisfaction a path opening up for her as she advanced on the ship.  The aliens slowly dropped their phasers. It seems the K’melti weren’t as stupid as they looked.

Hem came to stop outside the craft, her arms folded over her chest, waiting. The latch opened and a body was flung out, skidding to a halt before her. Hem sighed as she looked down at the alien at her feet. It seems his scaly hide couldn’t protect him against the impact of the crash. His face was covered in a thick yellow substance that oozed from a cut above his eye. He blinked a few times before he raised split eyes to her.

“So, we meet again. I never thought you’d be so stupid as to try my patience again.” Hem threw her arms wide including the carnage. “I was obviously wrong.” Opli struggled to his feet, but he was quickly pushed down by one of her guards.

Hem’s eyes narrowed as she studied the alien before her, fighting the temptation to step on him and crush him like a bug.

“Your pathetic little power trip disrupted my day and I hate when that happens,” she snapped and saw the alien cringe. Good for him, she thought. For he was very close to having his head ripped off.

***

Palmer didn’t know how long she had been sitting there, numb. Only one thought looped through her mind.

She sent her sister.

Eighteen years ago all she cared about was getting the mysterious woman in bed, not caring much about the woman herself. She recalled the day they returned to Deus 23, the Space Fleet’s deep space military training facility.

The place was on high alert and upon arrival they were all bundled into the weapon vault and ordered to arm themselves.  New to this part of the facility and not knowing any of the other cadets there, they had no one to ask about what was happening. Seventy battleships and shuttle crafts were launched to patrol the outer perimeters of the military base. When, after nineteen hours, nothing transpired the order to stand down was issued. After a quick dinner, they, the newcomers, were summoned to the station commander’s office. The station commander, a towering bald man with a dour countenance, questioned them curtly about their visit to the Pendulum moon base. They all reiterated the same information about how they wanted to spend one night on the base to unwind before reporting to Deus for training. Many cadets visited Pendulum when they had a few days off, so Palmer was confused as to why they were being interrogated.

The man had walked over to his desk and picked up a palm reader. “Have you spotted this individual on Pendulum?” He handed the device to the first cadet and each of the group answered in the negative as they passed the reader on to the next. When it was her turn, Palmer quickly scanned the image, knowing that if her comrades hadn’t seen the person, she undoubtedly hadn’t either. But she was mistaken. The image staring back at her was too familiar to deny. As a matter of fact, she was still smarting from having woken alone in the small rumpled bed, her body aching from the previous night’s activities.

Hem was dressed in black leather, her head held high giving her an air of arrogance and authority. For a moment, Palmer doubted if it was the same person she’d spent a wild, uninhibited night of sex with. But, the black eyes with their golden flecks, the soft full lower lip and the powerful shoulders were still burned into her memory. Less than thirty hours ago, she had drowned in those mesmerizing eyes, had sucked on that plump lower lip and clawed frantically at those magnificent shoulders.

For a moment Palmer was caught between her career in the TSF command structure and the strong attraction she still felt for the alien who had conquered her body with breathtaking skill and tenderness. In the end it struck her that none of her friends recognized Hem or perhaps they were too drunk to pay much attention to the alien she’d left the bar with. After one final look at the image, she held the device out to the station commander.

“I saw her in the bar. She sat alone at a table in the corner and didn’t mix with anyone.”

The station commander’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Did she see you or talk to you?”

Palmer swallowed as looked at her friends. She met Helen’s eyes and realized that her friend had lied for her. Palmer met the commander’s sharp gaze. “She nodded in my direction.”

“Are you sure that was all that happened? Is there anything else you’d like to add?”

“Who…who is she, Sir?”

The skin around the man’s face pulled tighter as he studied the palm reader. “She is bad news.” He threw the device on his desk. “Her name is Hemheri and she’s the leader of the Pharmac, an immortal race, who have taken it upon themselves to rule the universe. She’s a vindictive, cruel woman, who has it in for Terran and will use any means possible to find a reason to set her murderous sights on us.”

Murderous? Vindictive? Cruel? Palmer frowned. They were obviously not talking about the same woman. The woman she came to know a few hours ago embodied none of the characteristics just bestowed on her. Hem was funny and a perfect gentlewoman. In bed she was demanding, but by no way was she cruel. Even when her body was ablaze with desire and she had screamed for Hem to ravish her, the alien was gentle while at the same time skillfully dousing the raging fires within Palmer’s body.

The station commander straightened his coat. “We had to be on alert as soon as our radar picked up the bio-readings of a Pharmac.” His gaze settled on Palmer. “You have no idea how lucky you are that she chose to ignore you. She will go to any lengths possible to get her claws into Terran. To date we have not given her any reason to pay close attention to us, but she’s extremely unpredictable. Forget you’ve ever seen her, if you can; have that memory removed.”

Palmer did just that. Instead of having her mind altered, she’d pushed the memory of Hem to the deepest, darkest recesses of her mind. Her biggest fear had always been that she might have single-handedly brought the wrath of the Pharmac on Terran. In a moment of weakness she had cradled the most dangerous threat to the galaxy’s existence against her chest. That certainty had strengthened her resolve to forcefully push Hem out of her mind. In the beginning it wasn’t easy. At night, she would wake in a state of incredible arousal. Her heart would hammer against her chest; her fingertips would ache with the need to touch that soft satiny skin and the juncture between her legs would pulse uncontrollably with need. Even awake, thoughts of Hem would rush through her mind. She recalled images of Hem… inside of her, her dark eyes with those strange yellow flames alight with desire, that large body hovering above her, Hem meshing their mounds together as she whispered soft encouragements and praise in Palmer’s ear.

It was impossible to go back to sleep after such a wakening. It is from that first moment eighteen years ago that Palmer adopted the habit of waking early and working off steam in the ship’s fitness center. That habit had sped her towards a quick command of her first deep space explorer at the age of twenty-five, making her the youngest captain in the Fleet. She had since worked her way through most of the galaxies, making a name for herself as a just, but no-nonsense explorer. Outwardly, Palmer was very modest, but she was extremely proud of her achievements.

Until three days ago.

She was a mother of three teenage daughters. Daughters she didn’t even know existed, because their mother didn’t deem it important enough for Palmer to know. She had to humiliate herself by confessing to the Terran hierarchy that her teenage mishap had resulted in the birth of three girls born by the deadliest woman in existence. The most difficult to swallow, was that Hem kept her word. Hem sent her sister to reiterate her promise all those years ago.

Palmer will always be safe anywhere in the universe.

***

“The treaty has been drawn up, milady. All we need are the necessary endorsements.”

Hem looked at the scaly, battered alien who sat a few feet away from her. They had commandeered Opli’s tent soon after the General of the Humer Defense Force joined them. The general was relieved when Hem gave them two options to eliminate this recurring problem. Either Hem executed Opli, or Humer find a way to integrate the once, esteemed Opli into their organizational structure. He was after all one of the foremost scientific minds in the universe.  Humer had once enjoyed great advances under the expertise of Opli and if given the chance, the same progress might be found again. To keep the slippery scientist in check, Hem suggested a pact.

Hem dipped her ring in the ink that was provided and applied her authorization to the document. She waited until both the general and Opli gave their signatures before she rose to her feet.

“I expect all K’melti to leave Humer within the next twelve hours, never to sit a foot here again.” She singled out Opli with her gaze. “You have a second chance to redeem yourself. The next time you dream of total dominance, might also be your last one. I will search every galaxy and rock pile in the universe until I find you.” The general fidgeted slightly when her gaze fell on him. “Keep to the accords of our treaty and you will not see much of me.” Hem looked down at her ruined outfit where countless phaser blasts left scorched marks. “This whole incident was unnecessary and distasteful and it left a great number of K’melti dead. I will not be as lenient if I have to return next time.”

Without a backward glance, Hem exited the tent and, bending her knees, exploded into the darkening Humer sky.

***

The alien stood in the cockpit, her large body very difficult to ignore. Standing next to the alien were Senator Keane and Sandra. Palmer sighed softly and entered the cockpit, making a way to her chair. She felt Ahalpa’s eyes on her but ignored the pointed stare as she sat back in her chair.

“We are less than three hours from Moser, the largest city in the realm. It is also known as The Eternal City since all our leaders resided there.”

Palmer looked at the alien and found the dark eyes studying her closely. She looked away through the view screen and saw that two of the Pharmac vessels were leading the way. A slight frisson went through the ship as they crossed into the planet atmosphere and Sandra let out a shocked gasp. Palmer immediately understood why.

Pharm was an exquisite planet.

From the air, the image of long sandy beaches, with crystal clear water and thick green forest, greeted their eyes. Far off in the distance, snow topped mountain peaks were visible.

“The docking station is further left. We make use of transporters to move between the station and the city.”

Palmer listened to Ahalpa with half an ear as her eyes took in the beauty of the planet. This was probably what Terran must’ve looked like before its mutilation at the hands of the Humans. She had seen pictures of Terran predating the third millennium and she was sad to find that most of the places now in existence were simulations of the real thing.  The water is not so clear anymore. Instead a colossal purifying system had to be invented to create the illusion. The trees do not grow in nature as was the case all those thousands of years ago.

As an alternative, seeds were replicated in a laboratory and incubated in massive greenhouses before they are introduced into nature as saplings, to ensure they had a chance at survival. Everything back home was fake or at least on the verge of losing its originality. How ironic that her children were raised in a place she herself had dreamt of growing up in. Palmer turned to the alien.

“Are they happy?” She didn’t know where that came from, but at that very moment she needed to know if her children were happy in this paradise.

Ahalpa smiled unexpectedly, taking Palmer off guard. “I can’t speak for them, but they appear to be doing fine.”

Palmer swallowed. Hem must be a wonderful parent if she could raise three daughters, who according to their aunt appeared to be happy, and still rule the universe.

She returned her attention to Taffy, who skillfully taxied the shuttle into a docking space.

***

“Holy cow, Sis,” Taffy gasped next to her from where they stood on a rounded podium in a large gleaming foyer. Palmer had to admit that she’d never seen so many rich adornments in one room. Given the Pharmacs’ size, everything was bigger than normal. The pillars in the room were huge and seemed to be made from solid gold. There were a number of doors and arched exits leading from the foyer.

“Welcome to The Eternal Palace,” Ahalpa broke the silence, her voice echoing in the quiet room. She stepped off the transport podium. “If you will follow me I will make sure that you are shown to your accommodations.”

Palmer chanced a quick look at her small entourage and found them to be just as enthralled by the splendor around them as she was. She followed the alien, kick-starting the rest into action.

“I was hoping to conduct a more detailed tour once you’ve settled in, but I will point out a few rooms as we pass them on the way.” Ahalpa threw a look at Palmer and continued after Palmer nodded her acquiescence. “The Palace dates back to a time that none of us can recall. Before the current Principal, we’ve had about twenty-two leaders.” Ahalpa gave a crooked grin. “I have been a bit negligent in updating my knowledge of our history, but if memory serves me right, Hem is supposedly the twenty-third to lead the Pharmac.”

Twenty-three only, Palmer thought. Terran has had so many more. As if reading her thoughts, Ahalpa looked at Palmer again.

“Each of the leaders has ruled for close to three thousand years before they relinquished power.”

Palmer was stunned. The others obviously were too, because they were also staring at Ahalpa in mute shock.

“You live that long?” Sandra gasped finally and reached out to touch Ahalpa. Palmer quickly grabbed her mother’s hand and held it in a tight grip. “That’s incredible. And…and her…the Principal? How old is she?”

Palmer gave her mother a sharp look and turned to find Ahalpa’s eyes twinkling as she watched the interaction.

“The Principal is still young.” Ahalpa’s eyes narrowed slightly. “She must be nearing nine hundred.”

Palmer couldn’t stop her jaw from dropping. That gorgeous virile woman could not be that old. Before she could react to the news, she saw a movement out of the corner of her eye. Turning, her heart jerked as she saw the familiar tall, powerful figure of Hem exiting a room ahead of them and crossing the hallway to enter another. Urged on by some inexplicable emotion, Palmer broke away from the group and rushed into the direction where the Principal had disappeared. Behind her she could hear hurrying footsteps. She entered the room and was surprised to find it opened into a large patio overlooking the city. This was her first glance of the city, since they had transported directly from the dock to the Palace. As if in an afterthought the beauty of the city registered, but Palmer’s attention was fixed on the powerful back of the woman who had borne her three daughters. She took a hesitant step forward. Hem stood with her hands on the railing looking out over the city.

“Hem…”

The alien didn’t turn around, but Palmer noticed the subtle stiffening of the tall body. Why was Hem ignoring her? After all, she was the one who ordered Palmer to come. Palmer moved closer. Hem was dressed in a black leather outfit almost similar to the one she’d worn eighteen years ago in the image the station commander on Deus 23 had showed her.

“Hem…”

This time the powerful shoulders straightened. Hem turned slowly and Palmer staggered back in shock. Instead of those peculiar black and gold eyes, achingly familiar sky blue eyes stared back at her.

“Greetings, Captain Middleton,” the alien said slowly, her deep voice taunting. “Or should I say ‘mother’?”

Palmer felt the blood drain from her face, as she raised a shaky hand to her mouth. She couldn’t pull her gaze from the face of the tall, striking alien. Suddenly it was too difficult for her to breathe. The air got stuck in her throat as she began to gasp. Small dark dots peppered her sight as she felt herself fading slowly. Just before she knew she was about to clock out, she saw a flash of dread in the sky blue eyes. The earth shook violently as an alarmingly ominous aura filled the air.

Two strong arms wound around her and Palmer felt a feeling of utter peace wash over her. With a soft sigh, she gave in to the swirling darkness.

FOUR

Hem knew she was close to losing control. The blood in her veins burned like a wildfire as her rapidly beating heart pumped it through her body. Desperate for self-control, she lowered her gaze to the pale face of the woman who hung limp in her arms. She was a few minutes away from Moser when a terrifyingly choking feeling came over her. First she thought it might be one of her daughters, but after a nanosecond she discarded her initial thought. The feeling was too powerful and too foreign to be coming from her daughters. Not once, since she’d borne them had her daughters had reason to be anxious. No one in this universe would be stupid enough to invoke her wrath by threatening her daughters. The only other person whose emotions she could sense was Palmer.

Now, as she gazed down at the pale face, she felt the anger, which only moments ago had threatened to surface, simmer down. Her arms felt strangely heavy and it had nothing to do with the Human’s weight. Instead, it was the burden of responsibility of how important the being in her arms was, which weighted her down. She slowly lifted her gaze and met the guilty eyes of her daughter.

“What did you do?”

Nael swallowed hard. “She thought I was you and when I turned around she fainted.”

Cradling Palmer closer to her chest, Hem subjected her visibly nervous daughter to a piercing stare. Nael wasn’t vindictive, but Hem knew her daughter wasn’t very keen on meeting her other mother. Hem turned away and out of the corner of her eye she could see Nael’s body sag with relief.  She suddenly became aware of the other people surrounding her and slowly raked her gaze over each of them. There was a woman, who from her features and age could only be Palmer’s mother. Another woman with the same blonde hair, but hazel eyes, Hem concluded could be a sister or some close relative to Palmer. A powerfully built woman with dark hair and green eyes, holding an infant, was so out of place that Hem couldn’t figure out where she fit in. Hem’s eyes lingered long on the last Human, a petite redhead. She knew who this woman was.

They were all staring at her, their expressions ranging from shock to outright fright. Hem nodded in their direction where they stood bundled together, as if they were trying to draw courage from each other’s nearness.

She cradled Palmer closer. “I need to take care of Captain Middleton, but I would like it if we could meet a little later for a more official introduction.”

Without a backward glance, Hem stomped off. She was halfway down the hallway which led to her private wing, when she realized that she had no idea which room had been prepared for Palmer. Her footsteps faltered for a moment, before they purposely continued to her suite.

She kicked the door open and walked over to the large bed where she gently deposited Palmer. Straightening up, she looked down at the unconscious woman and then at her trembling hands. When her eyes moved back to Palmer, Hem took a deep breath. Her eyes hungrily moved over the pale features. To have Palmer in bed again was one of her greatest fantasies. The Pharmac didn’t sleep much and could go for extended periods of time without any sleep, but those few times that Hem had found herself in bed, she’d been haunted by memories of the blue-eyed starship captain. At times it was so intense that she’d considered taking a bed mate, but at the same time she was aware that doing that would only treat the heat, but never douse the raging fire in her veins.

“Where is she?” a sharp voice called out. “What have you done with my daughter?”

Hem turned around to find the older blonde, staring back at her with blazing blue eyes, her hands on her hips. For a moment, Hem was tempted to snap at the woman for entering into her domain without her consent, but just as quickly the urge left her. She was a mother too and would’ve acted the same if her daughter was carried off by some stranger. With a slow bow, Hem stepped aside so the woman could see her daughter. The smaller woman pushed passed her, fearless like a Juilkler mother guarding her offspring. Hem watched, as the woman climbed onto the large bed to take her daughter’s head and place it in her lap. The woman gently stroked Palmer’s hair.

Hem moved closer and held her hand out to the distraught woman. “I apologize for my earlier impoliteness. My name is Hemheri.”

The woman hesitated for an instant before she held out her hand. The strong grip impressed Hem.

“I’m Sandra,” she said evenly and retracted her hand to wave it in the direction of the door. Hem followed her hand and found the three other Humans bundled in the doorway. “The other blonde is my youngest daughter, Taffy. Standing next to her is her wife, Mara, and their son, Joshua.”

Hem walked over to them and held out her hand to the two women. “Welcome once again.” She slowly turned to the petite redhead. “Senator Keane, it’s a pleasure to welcome you to Pharm.”

Hem noticed a brief flash of surprise in the woman’s eyes before they became unreadable again. Hem almost smiled at the woman’s initial surprise. In her capacity as the Pharmac Principal it was her duty to know each and every head of the different realms. She was sure that the senator knew about her too.

“Thank you, Principal Hemheri,” the woman said in a deep, throaty voice.

Hem studied the redhead for a moment longer. The Senator’s diminutive figure was extremely misleading for the senator possessed an incredibly powerful aura. As Hem studied the woman, she was aware that Senator Keane was doing the same, with an unflinching gaze. Hem was impressed by the Human’s spirit.

A soft groan sounded and they all turned their attention to the bed. Hem quickly made her way to the side of the bed.

***

Palmer lay unmoving for a short moment as she waited for all her senses to kick in before she opened her eyes. She was lying flat on her back with someone’s lap cushioning her head. At the familiar flowery scent of lavender, she knew it could only be her mother. There were no other distinctive sounds and movements.

“Mother?”

“Yes, honey,” came the soft reply.

“Did I faint?”

“Yes, you did.”

Palmer slowly opened her eyes and found her mother’s eyes. Sandra gently cupped Palmer’s cheek, her eyes dark with concern.

“How’re you feeling?”

“Like someone who fainted,” Palmer tried to joke to reassure her mother. Her eyes moved from her mother’s to take in the other three people standing at the side of the bed. Senator Keane had an almost pinched looked on her face, whereas Taffy and Mara visibly looked shaken. Mistaking their rigid countenance for concern, Palmer quickly reassured them too. “I’m fine.”

“We…we know. I mean you look…look fine,” Taffy stammered, her eyes nervously flickering to the other side of the bed. With a slight frown, Palmer turned her head, following Taffy’s gaze. What she saw made her surge into a sitting position.

Standing with her hands behind her back, the black and gold eyes piercing, was Hem. The woman’s powerful aura filled the room, amplifying her imposing figure. Palmer was again struck by how tall and beautiful Hem was. Speaking of tall and beautiful.  Everything that had happened rushed back. She saw those familiar haughty features swim before her with the unexpected bright blue eyes.  Palmer swallowed hard.

“I saw her,” she whispered as her eyes roved over the same haughty features of the mother of her children. “She…she looks just like you.”

Hem’s lips twitched. “I know. I’m afraid that’s not where the similarities end.”

Palmer gave a weak grin. “I suspected as much. Where are they?”

“You want to meet them…now?”

Palmer felt her heart begin to race at the prospect of seeing her daughters. She had this overwhelming urge to see them.

“Yes, please,” she wheezed softly.

Hem’s eyes darkened, the golden streaks catching flame. “Are you sure you’re well enough to meet them. You will not faint again?”

Palmer quickly shook her head. “I am fine. I want to meet them. Please.”

“As you wish.”

Palmer watched as Hem placed her hand over her heart and closed her eyes. A moment later she opened her eyes again.

“They should be here shortly.”

Palmer’s eyes trekked from Hem to her mother. Sandra gently smiled back at her. Comforted by her mother’s presence and quiet strength, Palmer took a deep breath, mentally preparing herself for what was to come.

***

Hem looked on quietly as Palmer fortified herself for the meeting with her daughters and had to forcibly hold herself back from touching Palmer to reassure her. Palmer would need to establish her link with her daughters on her own. That was the way of the Pharmac. The same was to be said of her daughters. Even now, she could sense their trepidation at meeting their mother.

“Are you sure you’re ready for that now, honey?” Sandra asked with deep concern.

Palmer looked at Hem, her eyes giving away her fear. Hem moved to sit on the bed.

“We can wait if you want,” Hem said quietly. “The girls will understand.”

Palmer swung her feet off the side of the large bed. “I want to meet them…please.”

For a moment fear, so foreign, yet unmistakable, filled Hem as she slowly came upright. She took a deep breath to calm herself before she gave Palmer a warning stare.

“Don’t hurt them. They are mine and I will protect them at all cost.” Hem almost groaned when an unexpected sharp pain cleaved through her. With Palmer in such close proximity to her and the girls, her empathic connection to Palmer’s emotions was much stronger and their intensity almost crippling. Palmer’s eyes were awash with tears.

“Is that what you think of me?”

Hem just stared at Palmer, confused, but also comforted by the pain in Palmer’s eyes. “Please, don’t hurt them.” She knew with that she’d just revealed her weakness to everyone in the room.

Palmer sniffed softly. “I promise; I will not.”

“Also, try your best not to faint. For you will alarm them,” Hem said, injecting a sliver of amusement into her severe warning.

Palmer wiped her eyes as she came to her feet and looked up at Hem. “I promise; I will not faint.”

The door opened, admitting her three daughters. Elyst and Kalt were the first to enter, followed by a still guilty-looking Nael. The girls scanned the room and Hem knew the moment their eyes fell on their mother. The moment was indescribable. The girls, with the exception of Nael, stared, as a collective gasp sounded from the Humans. Hem’s gaze quickly switched to Palmer. What she saw made her move closer to the Human, who was suddenly swaying dangerously.

“Hem,” Palmer said in a broken whisper as her eyes filled up again.

Hem gestured for the girls to come closer and they moved as a unit to come and stand at her side, their eyes still fixed on Palmer. They pressed against her side and at that same moment, Hem felt Palmer also pressing against her from the other side. The emotions of all four raged through Hem, causing havoc with her own senses. From her daughters she sensed a mixture of fear, awe and excitement. Palmer was a different story. The blonde radiated shock, pain and remorse.

Elyst, who was the closest to Hem, peered around Hem at Palmer.

“Greetings…mother,” she said in small voice filled with so much uncertainty. The room had been quiet since the girls’ entrance, but now it was filled with a chorus of sniffles. Hem ignored everyone else in the room but her daughters and their mother. She stiffened in alarm when Palmer suddenly doubled over and a raw sob tore from her. The girls pressed even closer to her.

***

Palmer had never felt so gutted in her life.

She had been shot and stabbed a few times in the line of duty; but nothing came close to this moment. The soft, anxious, melodious voice of the girl had torn through vital organs like no blade or phaser blast ever could.

The moment the girls entered the room, Palmer lost all ability to breathe. With the exception of the dark girl she’d met earlier, her daughters were exact replicas of herself. Albeit a few inches taller than her, they had the same blonde hair and sky blue eyes. Even the little worry lines on their foreheads were all too familiar. It was like looking at herself in a mirror.

Heeding Hem’s warning of not alarming the girls, Palmer had tried to keep the burgeoning feeling of fullness inside her. It threatened to burst from her lips as it thickened her blood and made her heart swell. But, when the angelic looking girl spoke, sounding so nervous of the possible rejection at Palmer’s hand, it did her in.

Scared she would burst if she didn’t let it out, that pressure inside made her stomach clench painfully and as she bent over, it came out in the rawest sound she’d ever expelled. Unable to look upon the perfection she’d help create, Palmer shut her eyes as she let out the pain and guilt which had pervaded her body, the moment her daughters entered the room. They were so beautiful, so angelic and each of them pulled a string inside her that she didn’t even know existed. It was as if her heart had split, the pain so bittersweet. Even before the girl had spoken, Palmer knew already. They belonged to her. Not because she helped to conceive them or that they looked like her. It was inside of her—in her heart. Her heart screamed at the knowledge that these beautiful creatures were, and forever would be, part of her. It was as if her core had opened a door that had been shut for so long, to allow them entry.

But, the pain of them burrowing deep into the true essence of her was too much to bear. It tore through her, earlier priorities were roughly pushed aside, some thoughtlessly discarded as three warm beings pushed by them to settle in a place that rightfully was theirs. Palmer didn’t even realize that she had sunken to her knees as her body physically adjusted to more emotions taking over. Gentle hands lifted her and she was pressed against a soft body.

“Mother…?” It was that devastatingly beautiful voice again. Through her ragged sobs, she felt a wet face pressing into her neck. Palmer pulled back to look up into overflowing blue eyes. With hands that shook wildly, she reached out to cradle the beautiful face. Another set of arms closed around her as she felt her body being transferred. An identical set of wet blue eyes peered into hers.

“Mother.”  The word held such wonder, such longing.

They were killing her and they weren’t even aware of it. Palmer pressed her face into the soft, convulsing neck of her daughter as if she’d been doing it all her life. She was unable to speak, the emotions coursing through her too much. The arms around Palmer tightened as she was cradled tenderly. Just as she wanted to burrow deeper into the love that enveloped her, another set of arms pulled at her.

Through bleary eyes she made out the strong, haughty features of her darker daughter—her very own replica of Hem. The blue eyes were dry, but behind their luminance, Palmer could read the same pain she’d felt when she’d first laid eyes on her offspring. For a long moment their eyes held. A deep sob tore through Palmer as she realized she was the cause of the pain in her daughter’s eyes. Palmer burrowed into the strong arms.

“Forgive me,” she gasped.

“Mother.” The word was whispered in her ear, an acceptance.

It destroyed what little resolve she had at not breaking down completely. She needed to be grounded. She needed something more…something that had been so elusive for all these years.

She needed Hem.

“Hem,” she croaked, her arms still fastened around the neck of her daughter. She couldn’t break down in her daughter’s arms. Hem was a different story. She’d broken down before in Hem’s arms and that was what she needed now. Only Hem could find all the small pieces of her as they lay scattered all over the place.

“Hem.”

“I’m here, dura,” came the steady, strong voice. Palmer lifted her head from her daughter’s broad shoulder and met Hem’s black and gold gaze. She wasn’t sure, but she could swear that those black and gold eyes were shining a little too brightly. Was Hem crying? She held out her arms and was immediately clasped in a strong, sure embrace. Her daughters were great substitutes, but they would never be able to bring her even close to the feeling she experienced in the arms of their deadly mother.

“Oh, Hem,” she muttered, her voice raw from all the crying. “They’re mine.”

“Yes, dura,” Hem murmured in Palmer’s neck, close to her ear. “They’re ours.”

“So beautiful.”

Palmer felt Hem’s arms tighten around her. “Yes, they are.”

The pride she heard in the deep voice made Palmer lift her head from where it was buried in Hem’s neck. Those peculiar eyes were soft as they stared into hers. “I’m so sorry, Hem, please, forgive me.”

“You didn’t know.”

“I should’ve.”

Hem’s lips curved into a small smile. “Not necessarily.”

***

How do I tell you that you didn’t love me when we made them?

Instead, Hem cradled Palmer closer. Even through this entire emotional rollercoaster ride, she had been acutely aware of the other people in the room. The Humans were crying openly now, as were her daughters. She needed to be alone with Palmer; they had to talk.

“Girls, could you show our guests to their sleeping quarters? I would like a private moment with your mother.”

Palmer’s head lifted from her shoulder as she turned to look at her daughters. Hem quietly watched her face as Palmer watched her daughters. The look of wonder on the blonde’s face made Hem smile faintly and her heart swell with pride. Her little blue-eyed angels seemed to have enthralled their mother. Pharmacs are by nature beautiful, but the moment Hem laid eye on her newborn babies, she’d known that they were the most beautiful creatures in the universe. Only a mother would look upon her offspring like that—and Palmer did. Her earlier fear of Palmer not accepting her daughters had evaporated the moment the girls had shuffled their shorter mother between them, acknowledging her.

Hem gently slid Palmer down her body to her feet. She almost laughed at the stunned look on Palmer’s face when she realized that, for the first time in five minutes, her feet were touching ground again. The blue eyes quickly swung to the retreating backs of her daughters. When they met Hem’s again, they were wide in wonder.

“They are very strong.”

“Palmer,” Sandra said softly and Hem watched as mother and daughter embraced.

“Oh honey, they’re gorgeous,” Sandra gushed, her eyes wet.

“And prefect,” Palmer whispered back.

Hem grinned proudly. That was the shortest, most accurate description of her daughters.

Sandra’s face was wet with tears as she pulled out of the embrace. Luminous blue eyes peered at Hem from under wet lashes.

“Thank you.” Not waiting for a reply, the older blonde left the suite.

Hem was relieved for she didn’t know how to respond to such gratitude, especially if she felt she was the one blessed in this regard. She looked at Palmer and found her looking around the suite.

“Where am I?”

“In my suite,” Hem said evenly. Palmer turned around to face her. Hem’s insides churned as Palmer’s blue eyes ran over her body.

“Why…why is your outfit…” Palmer’s eyes widened in panic. “Those are phaser burns. What happened?”

Hem shrugged. “I had to see to business earlier.”

“Business?” Palmer’s eyes darkened. “Do all your business dealings entail you getting shot at?”

“No, not always.”

For a long moment they stared at each other in silence. Palmer was the first too look away.  She went to sit on the bed, her hands lying idle in her lap. “Why didn’t you tell me about them?”

“Not sure you’d want to know about them,” Hem answered truthfully.

Palmer’s eyes shot full of tears. “Hem…”

Hem watched helplessly as Palmer sat looking at her, tears streaking down her face. Palmer dropped her face in her hands and her shoulders shook as she sobbed. It hurt too much to see the woman she loved in such distress and Hem went to sit on the bed next to Palmer. Not touching her, she simply sat there listening to the heart wrenching sobs. Risking saying the wrong thing and worsening the situation, Hem felt that she had to say something … anything to distract Palmer.

“I never told them who the eldest amongst them was. I wanted them to grow up giving each other equal respect and to let them grow naturally into the positions they feel they deserve to fill.”

Hem noticed that Palmer’s sobbing lessened slightly.

“I find it particularly interesting that Kalt, who is the eldest, acts like the youngest. She’s quiet and reserved and always allows the other two to lead the way. Nael, on the other hand, is the youngest and acts like the eldest. Her sisters value her opinion very much and since they were small, would follow Nael everywhere she led. I sometimes wonder what the other two would say if they were to find out that Nael was the last born.”

A soft snort, almost like a smothered laugh, came from Palmer. Hem smiled warmly. At least Palmer had stopped crying now.

***

Palmer felt the numbing pain recede slowly as she listened to Hem’s deep voice telling her about her daughters. At hearing that Nael was the youngest; Palmer couldn’t stop the snuffle that escaped. She could only imagine the shock and disgust on those beautiful haughty features of Little Hem, if she’d found out she was the baby.

“At the risk of sounding biased, I have to admit that our daughters are wonderful. Considering my position, I’d expected them to abuse the advantage they have over the other youngsters their age. But they didn’t, not once.”

A soft smile came over Palmer’s face as she sat quietly, listening. Hem had called them ‘ours’ earlier. Palmer pondered the feeling of baffling fullness she’d experience the moment she’d first set eyes on her daughters. Was this how Taffy and Mara felt about Joshua? How could she have ever thought that she could be indifferent to her daughters? It felt as if her body had been taken over by someone else. This new Palmer’s heart burned when she thought of her girls. It seemed the Ice Queen was melting from the inside out. The image of her blue-eyed girls flashed before her eyes.

They are so beautiful.

A sudden thought struck, the startling truth causing her head to jerk up, meeting Hem’s eyes. Hem’s eyebrows shot up. No matter what anyone else thought, they were conceived with love. What she’d felt in Hem’s arms that night all those years ago had been the closest to love. That overwhelming feeling of belonging and trust had never manifested in any of her other relationships. She recalled the wonder in Hem’s eyes when, in-between frantic love making, they’d look into each other’s eyes, talking quietly. At that very moment, Hem would have conceived already. Palmer felt pain cleave through her.

“Oh, Hem…” Palmer moaned.

“Yes?”

“Why did it have to happen like this? Why did you leave me the morning after?” The questions spilled from her lips just as fresh tears streaked down her cheeks. “Why?”

Hem’s eyes narrowed, the golden flecks pushing the inky darkness of her eyes to the background. The alien pushed to her feet and stood looking down at her with a strange look in her eyes. For a moment Palmer was scared that Hem wouldn’t answer her. Hem clenched her fists tightly. Palmer could actually feel the light, almost tender atmosphere give way to Hem’s irritation.

“I didn’t leave you that morning.” Hem’s nostrils flared. “I went to the kitchen to get us breakfast. You were gone when I returned.”

Palmer blinked rapidly. “You didn’t leave?”

“No, I didn’t.” Hem’s jaw tensed slightly. “I thought you left.”

Palmer came to her feet to stand before Hem, looking up into Hem’s flashing eyes. “Then it was a simple misunderstanding.” She was tempted to touch Hem, but the rigid stance of the alien didn’t give the impression that any physical closeness would be welcomed. Palmer wiped at her eyes. She couldn’t remember ever crying this much. Throwing caution to the wind, she reached for Hem’s clenched fist and gently cradled it between her smaller hands.

Hem’s face still looked as if it was carved from stone as she gazed straight ahead, her jaw clenched tightly.

“I’m sorry, Hem.”

The dark head turned and expressionless black and gold eyes met hers. “It was a misunderstanding, as you said.”

Palmer cradled the large hand to her chest. “Yes, it was.”

There was a soft knock on the door and Hem cleared her throat softly before calling for the person to enter. An attractive Pharmac entered and Hem left Palmer’s side to talk to the woman. Palmer couldn’t stop her eyes from following the Hem as she slowly made her way across the wide expanse of the room to where the other woman stood. Her eyes moved to the woman Hem was talking to and a small frown formed between her eyes. Was she imaging it or was the woman standing a little too close to Hem? Hem seemed not to be bothered by the woman’s nearness as she listened attentively to what the other woman had to say.

Come on, Palmer, what are you doing, she chastised herself.  Her coming to Pharm was strictly for the sake of meeting her daughters.  She had no right, nor an interest, to develop anything deeper with Hem. She quickly turned away and instead studied the room.

It was huge, but not very luxurious. The only furniture in the room was the bed, a desk and a chair. A door led out to what Palmer suspected was a balcony and another to what could possibly be a bathroom.

“Supper will be served in a short while,” Hem said behind her and Palmer quickly turned to face her. She studied Hem’s face carefully for any signs of her earlier distress, but found none. The Pharmac looked calm and composed as she regarded Palmer.

“I will probably have to leave now.”

“No.” Hem indicated the room. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to. You can have my suite for the duration of your stay.”

Palmer quickly looked up into Hem’s eyes. “And you? Where will you sleep?”

“We, Pharmacs, don’t need a lot of sleep. I can find someplace else to rest if I need to.” Hem’s eyes gaze was intense. “It would please me greatly if you were to accept my offer.”

Palmer almost blurted out ‘why’. Instead she looked around the room before she returned her gaze to Hem. If even possible, Hem’s eyes were more intense—almost hypnotizing. Palmer swallowed hard, remembering that she was supposed to answer Hem. But what was the question again?

“Do you accept, Palmer?” Hem asked softly.

Palmer nodded slowly. “On one condition.”

A sable brow lifted. “Yes?”

“That you will come here if you need to rest. The room is big enough for both of us.” Not to speak about the bed.

Hem cocked her head to the side. “There’s only one bed.”

Palmer felt a blush ride up her neck. “I’m sure we can make a plan.”

“I accept,” Hem said firmly. “Shall we go for supper?”

“Yes,” Palmer said almost breathlessly. She needed to put space between her and Hem for a moment for it seemed the Pharmac’s nearness was fatal to her brain cells. She was actually more relieved to get a quick break when Hem said she needed to change out of her ruined outfit before joining them for the meal.

***

The moment Hem entered the large dining hall she searched out Palmer. She felt a slight irritation when she noticed that the captain was seated further down the table, sandwiched between Elyst and Kalt. The other end of the table was taken up by the quiet, alert senator. Hem met the woman’s gaze and held it. In that regard, at least, she was happy that the seating arrangement considered the woman’s position. On Hem’s immediate right were Nael, followed by Sandra, Taffy and Mara.

Hem turned to the table adjacent to theirs where her ten-man advisory committee sat. She acknowledged their presence with a curt nod before she took her seat at the head of the table. Heaping platters of meat, fruits, breads and steamed vegetables were placed on the table. Hem watched with amusement the expressions on the Humans’ faces as they took in the abundance of food. In accordance to their customs, Hem held out her goblet and it was immediately filled by one of the servers. She held it up and waited until all eyes were fixed on her.

“I officially welcome our guests to Pharm and anticipate that your stay with us will be a great learning experience of our culture and that we could in turn benefit greatly from your culture and expertise.” Hem’s eyes swung to Palmer and she felt heat infuse her body as she met the clear blue gaze. “On behalf of my daughters, I welcome you in our midst, Captain Middleton.” I have no idea how I will deal with letting you go again.

She brought the goblet to her lips and drained the sweet tasting brew. When she held up the empty goblet, a loud crash sounded as the Pharmacs in attendance slammed their fists on the table. The unexpected sound made the five Humans jerk in surprise, with Sandra clutching her heart. Hem flashed an apologetic smile at the wide-eyed Humans—even the Human baby seemed to gawk at her.

“I apologize for not forewarning you.”

“Well, it has its advantage, I believe,” Sandra huffed. “Why not have us all keel over from a heart attack and you can have more to eat in the end.”

“Mother!” Palmer and Taffy warned simultaneously.

“What?” Sandra hissed back.

Hem’s eyes swung rapidly between the three glaring women. A soft chuckle drew her gaze to Nael whose eyes were twinkling with merriment. For a moment Hem was not sure what stumped her more, the bizarre exchange between the Middleton women or the fact that her normally stoic daughter was actually displaying humor in such a public setting. In the end she settled for the familiarity of being a host. She signaled for the meal to commence. One of the servers approached her and began to fill up Hem’s plate. From her vantage point at the head of the table, Hem could study Palmer discreetly. A beaming Elyst and Kalt pointed out dishes to their mother as they coerced her into trying them. Watching them, Hem was slightly taken aback by how alike the three seemed as they spoke quietly, their heads close together.

The Pharmacs at the table gave the guests first choice after which they piled their plates with food. Hem almost burst out at the comical expressions on their Human guests’ faces as they considered the heaping plates of food.

“How do they survive on so little?” Ahalpa, who was seated on Hem’s immediate right, asked with a puzzled frown. “That will not even tide me over for an hour.”

Hem chuckled as she scanned the modest servings of their Human guests. “At least we don’t have to fear that they will deplete our food stocks.”

The evening meal turned out to be most enjoyable even though Hem rarely joined in the conversations which took place around the table. Senator Keane, Kalt and Mara were having a quiet discussion at the other end of the table whereas a self-conscious Nael was constantly subjected to the coddling of her grandmother. Nael wasn’t a very patient eater and on more than one occasion a bit of sauce splattered on her chin. An attentive Sandra was quick to grab a napkin and wipe it away to the acute discomfiture of Nael. A beaming, loving smile from Sandra, however, seems to relax her unsettled granddaughter quickly enough.

As was a habit now, Hem’s eyes strayed back to Palmer. The blonde was carefully chewing on a grape as she listened to an animated Elyst. Completely relaxed and with a small amused smile on her lips, Palmer was even more beautiful than the girl Hem had approached eighteen years ago.

With Pendulum being afforded the designation of no-man’s-land, Hem had chosen it to be her off-planet base. From there she was able to keep her finger on the universe’s pulse. The base also served as a place for her to recover on those days when her duties seemed to threaten to drain every last bit of her immense power.

Eighteen years ago was one such day.

Returning from the Lingni planet, where an army of elusive cannibalistic aliens had severely butchered the local population, Hem was emotionally drained by the massacre she had witnessed. The situation had called on her to discard all humane notions as she ruthlessly dealt with the murderers. With the hope of regaining her equilibrium, she had sought out Pendulum.

That night in the bar was the first time in almost two months of being cooped up in her fortress that she had ventured out. Sitting in a dark corner of the bar, she immediately spotted the five Humans as they entered. It wasn’t her first encounter with Humans, but their presence was somehow soothing. Despite being humanoid in physiology, Hem never fooled herself in believing she was Human. No Human could do the things she was capable of. Humans were genteel and warm creatures and she’d long forgotten what it was like to be that way. She had watched the Humans as they talked and joked and laughed—all those things she craved to do at that moment, but which her conscience and dejection couldn’t allow her to muster.

The slender blonde girl had captured her attention when she took on a bet to finish ten glasses of the potent alien drink and won. Before Hem knew what she was doing she was halfway across the bar toward the beaming blonde. She recalled feeling as if something beyond her was steering her in the direction of the Human girl. Hem was pleasantly surprised and greatly relieved to find that the girl didn’t recognize her. It was the single most enjoyable evening Hem had ever had. Palmer was simply beautiful, warm, wonderful and funny.

Their lovemaking had been phenomenal.

Never before had she wanted another being as much as she had wanted Palmer. And never before had she been so scared. The urgency of their desire was wild and bruising and on a few occasions Hem was scared she might have hurt the fragile Human in her arms. Palmer brought an intoxicating mixture of naiveté, coyness, and playfulness to their coupling. More than once their frantic movements ended them up on the floor with Palmer not letting up as she screamed for more. As fulfilling and pleasurable as their joining was, there was that one moment where Hem knew Palmer took more than what was on offer.

She took whatever was left of Hem’s heart.

They were resting after a particular lively session, waiting for their souls to return to their bodies. Palmer, sweaty and deliciously disheveled, crawled onto Hem’s chest and looked deep into Hem’s eyes. With hands still shaking slightly, Palmer had brushed Hem’s soaked tresses from her forehead. Their eyes held and for a magnificent moment, their eyes conversed. Overwhelmed, Hem had closed her eyes and only opened them again to the sensation of small, achingly tender kisses being dropped all over her face.

A soft chuckle coming from the other end of the table jerked Hem from her musing. She was shocked to find that she was still staring at Palmer and that Palmer was also staring back at her. Gazing into the puzzled blue eyes, a numbing sadness filled Hem. She was tired of being alone. As much as she loved her daughters, she needed more—wanted more.

She wanted to belong to Palmer.

Confronted by a truth she’d kept hidden for so long, Hem pushed away from the table and stood, drawing all eyes to her.

“Mother?” She heard the concern in Nael voice as the girl too came to her feet. But Hem’s eyes were fixed on Palmer blanching face.

“Hem?” Palmer said anxiously.

Taking a deep steadying breath, Hem nodded curtly and with long purposeful strides left the dining hall.

FIVE

Palmer was enjoying herself tremendously as she sat between her two daughters. As the girls entertained her with tales of their childhood, she felt herself falling deeper and deeper in love with them. Recalling Hem’s short narrative of their daughters, it amazed her how well Hem had summed up the girls. Elyst and Kalt could easily be mistaken for identical twins by their looks, but their personalities were so diverse.

Elyst was very outspoken. She reminded Palmer a lot of a younger Taffy—gregarious and confident. As she spoke, Palmer couldn’t help but drown in the twinkling blue eyes that held hers steadily throughout their conversation.

“It seems you girls had a lot fun growing up,” Palmer said softly and threw a quick glance over to Kalt. Kalt smiled back at her shyly and Palmer felt herself yearn to touch the beautiful face of her firstborn. Kalt was like her in every way—careful, quiet and extremely observant. She had watched Kalt out of the corner of her eye during the meal, as the girl quietly listened to Elyst regaling their escapades when they were younger. She only answered when she was addressed directly, but at those times, she was almost eager to take part in the conversation. A quick glance across the table at Nael brought a slow smile to her lips as she watched her mother cajole tiny smiles from her stoic daughter.

“We did,” Elyst answered as she drank from her goblet. “Mother never made us feel like we were any different from the other children.” Elyst looked at Kalt and smiled. “There was that one time that one of the bigger children dared Kalt to steal the egg of a Juilkler.”

Kalt blushed lightly. “The girl didn’t like that I always bested her in class.”

Palmer’s eyebrows shot up. “Class? You attended school with the other children?”

Elyst shrugged. “Of course. Mother didn’t want us to grow up isolated. She actually opposed the Council’s ruling that we should be educated by a tutor within the walls of the Palace. We only get additional history classes from Mother that aren’t part of the school’s core curriculum.”

Palmer’s heart swelled with pride at how dedicated a mother Hem was. Not that it would ever happen…again…but had she been here, she doubted she would’ve been strong enough to let her girls loose in the general populace. People in power have the uncanny tendency to make enemies and Palmer knew she would’ve been too paranoid to let her girls out of her sight.

“So, I take it you are the brains of the outfit,” she teased Kalt and smiled when the girl blushed again.

“Not…not really.”

“That’s a blatant untruth,” Elyst said quickly and Palmer was charmed by the pride that shone in Elyst’s eyes as she looked at her sister. “Kalt is a genius. On more than one occasion she has been called upon by the Scientific Council to advise them.”

This time Palmer didn’t hold back and placed her hand over Kalt’s where it lay in her lap. Had they been alone, she swore she wouldn’t have hesitated hugging the shy girl.

“That is quite an achievement, honey,” she murmured.

“That’s nothing, mother. Elyst is the best translator and she accompanies mother on many missions,” Kalt added quickly. By the nervous tick of the hand under hers, Palmer knew that the girl wanted to move the spotlight from her. Reaching for Elyst’s hand too, she squeezed both girls’ hands gently.

“I’m so proud of you both,” she said and didn’t hide the emotion in her voice. This time Elyst blushed too. “Tell me about Nael?”

It surprised Palmer when Kalt cleared her voice, intrigued that Kalt chose to answer the question. Interesting? She gave the nervous girl an encouraging smile as she sat back so she could see both girls’ faces.

“Nael is just…Nael. I mean she’s the one who takes care of us when mother is off planet.” A soft smile came over both young faces. “People are a little wary of her because she is so serious most of the time, but she is really a lot of fun to be with. She is a great warrior—second best only to mother, but also extremely gentle and patient.”

“Yes,” Elyst added. “When that girl dared Kalt to steal the egg, Nael stepped in and warned the girl off. Since mother was not on the planet to put a stop to it, Nael dared the girl’s mother to a contest.”

Palmer sat up in alarm. How unfair to have a teenager take on a full grown Pharmac? “What…what happened? I hope Nael wasn’t injured too severely.” As she questioned the girls, her worried gaze moved to where Nael sat in quiet conversation with her grandmother. With acute protectiveness her eyes roamed over the girl’s striking face. There were no marks in her face. Maybe the scars where underneath her clothes. Just the thought that some woman had put her hands on her daughter made Palmer bristle.

“Nael won.”

Palmer’s gaze swung back to Kalt. “She won? But how?”

Elyst chuckled. “We don’t know. The one moment the warrior stood ready for attack and the next she was out cold on the ground.” Kalt shrugged again. “We never told mother about it, because she would have been angry knowing Elyst and I could’ve prevented a fight, especially Elyst with her superior diplomatic skills.”

Palmer’s eyes travelled back to her daughter and this time she saw a peculiar look on Nael’s face. Following the girl’s stare, Palmer’s heart stuttered in her chest.

Hem’s piercing gaze rested on her. It was almost as if the Pharmac could see right through Palmer. Hem unexpectedly surged to her feet and an abrupt silence fell over the dining hall. Hem looked irritated and Palmer felt the blood drain from her face.

“Mother?” Nael said and Palmer saw the girl rising to her feet.

Palmer was scared now. Hem usually looked so composed, but for a fleeting moment, Palmer could read abject misery on the Pharmac’s face.

“Hem?”

Hem didn’t respond. Instead, she nodded curtly and strode out of the dining room. On both sides of her, the girls also surged to their feet. Their faces revealed their alarm. Nael was already skirting the table when Palmer shot to her feet.

“Let me go to her,” she said quickly, surprising herself. She didn’t know what she would say to Hem, but all she knew was that Hem was looking at her before she started acting strangely.

The girls gave her a suspicious look and for a moment, Palmer reveled in the protectiveness of the girls.

“Please…let me try first. If she doesn’t want to talk to me, I will call you. Okay?”

Three sets of blue eyes skewered her as the girls evaluated her request. Elyst was the first to give in, followed by Kalt. Nael threw a quick glance in the direction her mother had disappeared. Long powerful strides brought Nael to stand before Palmer, towering over her.

“She’s hurting.”

Palmer swallowed hard. “I…I know. Let me go to her.”

Nael nodded. “Just make her hurt less.”

“I promise to try to my very best.” She didn’t wait for a response from the girls, but rushed to the exit of the large hall.

***

Hem didn’t know how she got there, but she was surprised to find herself in the library…alone. The library was open to the public and it was rare to find it deserted at any time of the day. The explanation could be that she might’ve scared off the other patrons. Looking around, she noticed that a few books still lay open on the desks. For a moment she felt ashamed for having been the reason they had left in such a hurry. With heavy feet she made her way over to her favorite chair and threw herself into it.

A frisson went through her and she closed her eyes. Her daughters were worried about her and so was Palmer. She felt their anxiety so strongly that it was almost tangible. She rarely, if ever, acted out of character and the reason for her current state of mind could only be traced back to one beautiful starship captain. Maybe inviting Palmer had not been such a good idea. She could’ve told the girls that their mother was not available, but since they were born, Hem had tried everything in her power to not make them feel different from the other children. Their mother was not present for most of their lives and in a way she had made up for it by always giving them everything they needed. She wasn’t oblivious of it and knew that they were in the past provoked, because of their other mother’s absence. But she made a point not to coddle them too much. They were, after all, expected to act like royals and their first priority would always be toward the people. And they had made her proud on many occasions. Their strength had always been in numbers and the love they had for each other.

And then Palmer came into the picture.

Hem saw Palmer again as she had looked at dinner, talking with their daughters. The girls, even Nael, kept on throwing sly looks at Palmer, thinking their scrutiny had gone unnoticed. Hem noticed and she felt happy for them. If only she could also enjoy Palmer’s presence the way the girls did. Instead, she was in a state of constant arousal and had, on many instances, to remind herself that Palmer was here only because the girls needed her. For that sacrifice, she would always be grateful to Palmer. Tomorrow evening, her daughters would enter the Warrior Circle with pride and their heads held high. All the teasing and ridicule they had had to endure would be thrown back into the faces of their tormentors.

But what about her?

There would be no strutting for her. The other parents would enter the circle holding hands and sharing proud kisses. She would not have that.

“The palace is huge.”

Startled, Hem looked up to find Palmer standing a few feet away. The blue eyes were wary as they regarded her. “But, you are bigger and that’s how I’ve managed to track you down.”

Hem smiled faintly. “And pray tell how you managed to find me in this huge palace.”

Palmer slowly came closer until she stood before Hem. “The stream of people exiting this room cued me in.”

“Ah,” Hem exclaimed softly. “I didn’t mean to scare them off. I can’t even remember how I ended up here.” She pointed at a chair. “Would you like to take a seat?”

“I would, thanks.” Palmer pulled a chair closer, grunting at the weight of the large furniture. Hem came to her feet, picked up the chair and placed it close to hers. Palmer smiled her thanks as she sunk into the plush chair. “Everything in the palace is so… luxurious.” Palmer looked up and smiled and Hem felt her heart melt at the familiar twinkle in the blue eyes. “Except your suite.”

Hem lifted a brow. “You’ve noticed?”

“Of course.” Palmer cocked her head to the side. “Why’s that? You are the Principal, after all.”

Hem shrugged. “One of the reasons is because I don’t spend much time in there. We don’t sleep much, remember?” Hem saw Palmer’s eyes darken slightly. “Yes?”

A faint blush touched Palmer’s cheek. “What makes you think I want to ask another question?”

“Because your eyes are exactly like the girls’ and theirs usually go a shade darker when they burn to ask me something.” Hem tilted her head slightly as she studied Palmer. “We’ve spent a night together and I had more than enough opportunity to notice how your eyes change depending on what you…” Hem looked away. “…need at that moment.”

***

Palmer barely stopped the gasp that almost escaped her lips. To this day any references to that night  made her pulse race. She remembered Hem’s steady perusal as they had strolled through the streets of Pendulum. She couldn’t see the expression in the Pharmac’s eyes, because of the reduced lighting, but she could feel those piercing eyes on her all the time. The scrutiny intensified when they were lying in bed together. It was almost as if Hem couldn’t stop looking at her, reading her. It was the same for Palmer.

There she was a young, insignificant space cadet, enjoying her last night as a civilian on an alien moon base, only to go to bed with the most beautiful woman she had ever laid eyes on. She made sure that night, that she etched Hem’s face to her mind, mostly to make sure she wasn’t dreaming and secondly because she’d wanted to drag up Hem’s face again and again, when she lay alone in her cold bunk in the barracks.

Hem turned back to look at her and Palmer had to reluctantly drag her eyes away from her study of the alien.

“Do you?” Hem asked.

“Do I what?” Palmer asked back, her voice a little shaky after her short trip down memory lane.

“Do you have another question?”

Palmer quickly backtracked until she picked up their last thread of conversation. She blushed even deeper when she realized that she, in fact, did have another question. But could she ask it?

“Well…”

“Just ask me, Palmer,” Hem said as she leaned back in the chair. “I have no secrets.”

Clearing her throat, Palmer shrugged. “A bedroom is for more than sleeping. But I guess you know that.”

Hem’s eyes darkened slightly, a slow smile playing on her full lips. “I do.”

Hypnotized by the look in Hem’s eyes, Palmer struggled to look away. “That’s good,” she murmured lamely and wracked her head for another topic. She focused instead on the spine of a book with alien symbols. If only she could read those weird markings on the book. It would’ve been a great topic to break the sudden tension in the room.

“After I gave birth, my priorities changed. I served only my daughters and the people,” Hem offered quietly. “There has been no time for anything else.”

When Palmer looked back at Hem, it was just in time to see a flash of loneliness on Hem’s face. But it was gone just as quickly.

“I know how duty can take over one’s life,” Palmer whispered.

For a moment they sat in silence. Palmer was back to trying to decipher the alien markings, but was acutely aware of Hem studying her. She suddenly remembered why she was here. The girls would want to know if their mother was doing fine.

“The girls are worried about you. Are you okay?”

Hem shrugged, the expression on her face unreadable. “I am sorry if I’ve alarmed you all.”

Palmer’s hand reached out and without thinking she placed her hand over Hem’s. She felt the alien stiffen at the touch and prepared to pull her hand away when Hem, with a quick move, grabbed hers. Their eyes met and held. The most exquisite sense of belonging coursed through Palmer as she savored Hem’s touch. It was identical to the feeling she’d experienced in Hem’s arms earlier. She wondered what was going on behind those incredible eyes.

“Do you want to talk about it? I would like to help.”

Hem suddenly let her hand go and Palmer almost cried at the unexpected feeling of loss. She watched as Hem’s face hardened.

“I’m fine.”

Palmer nodded as she came to her feet. It was obvious that Hem wasn’t in the mood for talking.

“I understand. I didn’t mean to pry, Hem,” she said in a quiet tone.

Hem turned to look at her and then away again.

“I will give you some privacy for a moment. The girls wanted me to report back on how you were so I’ll go tell them that you’re fine.” She rose to her feet.

“Did they send you?” Hem asked without looking at Palmer. Palmer fought the urge to push her fingers through the dark hair at the concern she heard in the deep voice. She doubted she would’ve been half as good a mother as Hem was. The girls were lucky, indeed. It was weird to think that the universe quaked in its boots when Hem scratched her nose, but no one would believe how deeply loving and honorable the Pharmac leader was. No one would believe the story of the gentle mother who had sacrificed her life so she could raise three beautiful daughters alone.

“I asked to be the one to talk to you.”

This time the dark head turned and black and gold eyes met hers. There was a mixture of hope, confusion and gratitude in their depths.

“Why, Palmer?” Hem asked quietly. “You don’t even know me. You fear me.”

Palmer swallowed hard. “Fear you?”

“Yes.” Hem sounded so desolate sitting there and looking at her with an almost cruel smirk on her face. “You Humans fall over your feet to defend yourself against a threat that doesn’t exist.” The gold and black eyes hardened. “The only threat you have is that dying planet of yours. Instead of saving your planet, you focus your attention on me.” With a soft sigh Hem turned her head away. “That time in Pendulum, I passed by Deus 23, hoping to catch one last glance of you. Even with your fleet patrolling the perimeter, I slipped through. I saw you. You were in that station commander’s office.”

Palmer gasped, tears welling up in her eyes. “How?” Hem heard everything.

“You won’t see me unless I want you to,” Hem answered in an almost bored tone. “But, that is in the past.”

Looking at Hem, Palmer decided to throw caution to the wind. If the alien felt like hurling her across the room, then so be it. Steeling herself, she moved over to where Hem sat, her head turned away from her. Biting her lower lip Palmer carefully lowered herself on Hem’s lap.

The dark head swirled with dazzling speed to meet her eyes and Palmer held her breath bracing herself to be tossed across the room. Hem’s eyes were wide in shock as she stared at her, her mouth slightly open. When after a moment she wasn’t airborne yet, Palmer leaned into the wide chest and rested her head on Hem’s shoulder. The room was as silent as a tomb, the only sound being Palmer’s ragged breathing. For a brief moment she closed her eyes, taking pleasure in the contact. Hem’s body was warm and she smelled faintly of rain. What an unusual smell for an alien.

“Palmer…?” Hem sounded puzzled and listening closely, Palmer could hear an undertone of something that sounded a lot like dread.

She slowly lifted her head so she could meet Hem’s eyes. “I didn’t…don’t fear you, Hem. I couldn’t.” She lifted a shaky hand to Hem’s cheek. “I had no choice, but to adhere to the directive to steer clear of you and any Pharmac.”

Palmer watched Hem looking at her. The alien was silent, but her eyes burned with unsettling intensity. Palmer quickly lowered her head back against Hem’s shoulder.

***

Hem had only twice before been taken by surprise. The first time was when she approached Palmer in that bar eighteen years ago and the second when she found out she was expecting.

“What is this, Palmer?”

The blonde head lifted off her shoulder and Hem searched the blue eyes. Palmer’s eyes were hooded.

“Do you want me to move?”

“Why are you doing this?” Even as she asked the question, Hem felt Palmer’s arms tightening around her.

Palmer smiled faintly. “Because I want to.”

Hem snorted. “And you expect me to believe that?”

“Believe what you want, Pharmac.” Palmer lowered her head on Hem’s shoulder and sighed softly. Hem suppressed a shiver as the warm breath tickled her neck. “I’ve missed being this close to anyone outside of my family.”

A small ember caught fire inside Hem, warming her heart. She tilted her head slightly so her nose was tickled lightly by the blonde locks. She inhaled the strangely familiar scent. She closed her eyes when she recalled why it was so familiar. Elyst and Kalt smelled exactly like this.

“The girls use the same hair products as you,” Hem said, wondering why she had to impart that little tidbit of information.

Palmer’s snorted. “They have great taste.”

“They do. Nael is more partial to the sandalwood aroma, like myself.”

“No surprise there,” Palmer quipped as she loudly sniffed Hem’s neck. “It suits you.”

For the next few minutes they sat in silence. With her enhanced hearing Hem could clearly make out Palmer’s heartbeat. It was strong and steady, with a slight hitch in between. When aroused, all her senses were super intensified, almost like when she went into battle. Her eyesight and hearing became sharper than normal and her sense of smell and taste exaggerated. Her skin became so sensitive that the mere brushing of the wind against it caused her to tremble. She remembered that night, so long ago. It was as if Palmer were aware of that. The blonde had wrung a massive orgasm out of her within a few minutes while sucking on her nipples. Soft guttural moans of pleasure came from deep inside Palmer’s throat. The blonde’s hands were all over Hem at the same time, impatiently rubbing Hem’s hips, her thighs and her sex.

“Tell me about the Yram,” Palmer said.

Hem was abruptly brought to the present. She was still trying to push the erotic images from her mind when Palmer spoke again. The blonde head lifted and wide blue eyes met Hem’s.

“Oh my…you …we don’t have to do weird rituals on them, do we?”

“Like urinating on them?” Hem asked casually, her head cocked to one side.

“Well?”

Hem smirked. “I’m sure Elyst and Kalt will be slightly baffled if you decide to urinate on them. They are in our young diplomats’ training program and well acquainted with the Hispalat culture. Nael, on the other hand, is a warrior. She might not take kindly to being urinated on.”

For a moment blue eyes met gold and black ones. Hem blinked when Palmer suddenly burst out in giggles. Speechless, Hem could only stare. With her eyes dancing with mischief and her face pulled into a mask of glee, Palmer was exquisite.

“At least I have you to protect me against Little Hem.”

“Little Hem?” Hem asked, puzzled. As if realizing what she’d let slip, Palmer clamped her hand over her mouth, her eyes darkening with pleasure.

“That’s what I call Nael. She is like you in so many aspects. I actually think that she wants to be like you.”

“Explain.” Hem was eager to hear more. She never tired of talking about her daughters.

Palmer leaned back into Hem.  Hem bit back the sigh that threatened to escape at the soft warmth of Palmer against her chest. She didn’t know what they were doing. She doubted Palmer even knew what was happening.

“For starters, she looks like you, except for the eyes of course.” Hem’s breath caught in her chest when Palmer’s hand patted her chest. “You are both strong and beautiful and mysterious.”

Not sure she heard correctly, Hem lowered her head so she could look into Palmer’s face. That impish look was back. But there was something more, something she couldn’t put her finger on. The Palmer sitting on her lap was the one she’d met all those years ago. What happened to the somber starship captain she‘d confronted four days ago? The wine at dinner was the best they had and also the strongest in their cellars.

“You’re not drunk, are you?” Hem regretted the question as soon as it passed her lips. The twinkle in the blue eyes fled, making way for a look of utter humiliation. “Palmer…” she began, but the blonde slid from her lap, her back turned to Hem. The narrow shoulders were stiff under the blue uniform.

“I’m not drunk.”

***

Palmer’s hands were fisted so tight, she could feel her nails bite into her palms. Trying not to show her distress, she forcefully measured her breathing. From the moment she’d met Hem’s eyes after her fainting spell, something had shifted in her. Hem was probably not even aware of it, but the concern in her eyes as she’d stood there, looking at her, did something to her. It was like those years ago when they had walked down the streets of Pendulum. It was the first time away from home for her. She had felt mature, free and a whole lot scared. Then this strong, playful woman crossed her path and within a short space of knowing her, coaxed the real Palmer to the surface. Hem had set her free. She felt like this again tonight.

Sitting in Hem’s lap, even without those strong hands around her, she’d felt young again. She’d felt safe. She’d almost felt…loved. For a moment during the many brief silences they’d shared, Palmer examined the emotions that coursed through her as she immersed herself in Hem’s nearness.  She realized something astonishing and that was what made her feel even closer to this powerful woman.

Hem would never allow anyone to take such liberties with her person. Palmer, too, would never allow anyone this close. Just as she was thinking that they both wanted…needed… the other one close, Hem had to break the moment with that question. It sobered her up, soaking up the intoxicating effects Hem had on her. Maybe she was wrong and Hem wasn’t feeling what she was feeling.

“I’ve offended you.” Hem’s voice was soft. “Forgive me.”

Palmer turned to face the towering alien. Hem had a sheepish look on her face that seemed so out of place when one took in the regal bearing of the woman. She stared at Hem, taking in her strong beautiful face. Her eyes touched upon every expanse of Hem. The alien stood still and quiet under her perusal. When Palmer’s eyes lifted back to meet the glowing black and gold gaze, she had an epiphany. Hem’s eyes sharpened with concern and Palmer knew she was probably as white as a sheet.

Not only was Hem the mother of her children, Hem was also the woman she loved.

She loved the most dangerous being in the known universe. She stumbled towards Hem. Depending on the Yram, they would leave soon and she wanted to…What did she want? Hem’s arms were already spread to accept her. Just as she was about to fall in the outstretched arms, there was a throat clearing behind her.

Palmer spun around to find the same woman who’d earlier walked into Hem’s suite and stood unnecessarily too close to Hem. Feeling like she’d been kicked in the stomach, Palmer threw a cool look at Hem from over her shoulder. Steeling herself, Palmer prayed she didn’t collapse from the strain she put on herself as she walked away from Hem. The other woman’s eyes were tracking her as Palmer approached her where she stood in the door of the library. The woman was beautiful and tall and Pharmac, all the attributes another Pharmac would probably feel attracted too.  She held the woman’s deep, dark, almond shaped eyes as she walked past her and out into the hallway.

Outside in the hallway she stood, her thoughts still jumbled and her body trembling slightly. Looking back she saw that Hem stood next to the woman as she was listening attentively to what the woman had to say. She heard voices coming down the corridor and saw her mother, Elyst and Nael coming toward her. Elyst and her mother were holding hands while a very uncomfortable Nael held a gurgling Joshua in her arms. Nael had a look of absolute horror on her face as a string of drool slipped from the boy’s open mouth and landed on her hand. Palmer turned back and looked at where Hem stood talking to the other Pharmac. Even as Hem was listening to what the woman was saying and pointing at on the electronic device in her hands, the gold and black eyes were fixed on Palmer. As her family drew near, and with Hem’s eyes on her, Palmer made a decision. She spun on her heel and walked back into the library. As she drew nearer to where she stood, Palmer could see Hem’s eyes widen in confusion. When she reached Hem, she calmly pushed herself between Hem and the Pharmac, throwing the woman a withering glance. Maybe the tall, beautiful cow didn’t know that Hem was spoken for, but she would in a minute.

“Palmer? Did you need something else?” Hem asked carefully.

“Yes.”

Hem’s cocked her head to the side. “How can I assist you?”

Palmer reached out and locked her hands behind Hem’s head, her fingers buried in the cool dark tresses. Not giving the woman a chance to react, she pulled Hem’s head down and slanted her mouth over the chiseled lips. The first taste of Hem after such a long time, hit her in the solar plexus. With a soft groan, she touched her tongue to Hem’s lips and sighed in pleasure when the alien’s lips parted. Palmer’s tongue slipped in and immediately went in search of Hem’s. From the woman’s slow reaction, Palmer could tell that Hem was still in shock. She brushed her tongue over Hem’s before she pulled it into her mouth, sucking gently. The hair on her nape stood up when Hem let out a soft, shaky groan. Palmer ran the tip of her tongue under Hem’s tongue, causing a violent tremor to course through the tall body. When she broke the kiss and stood back, Hem’s eyes were still closed. When they opened, Palmer was the one to groan softly at the look of hunger in Hem’s eyes. She let go of Hem’s head and stood back.

“If you need a place to sleep, you know where to find me,” she said. Hem was still in a bent position as she studied Palmer’s face with dazed eyes. “Goodnight.”

As she walked away, Palmer could feel both Hem and the other Pharmac’s eyes on her. As she approached the door, she saw her mother, Elyst and Nael staring at her, slack jawed.  Since Joshua was the only one not having been turned to stone, she held out her arms to him and he fell into them with a sharp squeal of pleasure.

“Come, little man, you’re already way past your bedtime.”

As she walked down the hallway, she flicked the tip of her tongue over her lips and smiled. Hem tasted as divinely as she remembered.

SIX

Hem rubbed her face as she slowly turned to look at Selit. The woman looked shell shocked as she stared at Hem.

“You were saying,” Hem prompted. Her brain was still scrambled from the erotic kiss. She watched as Selit pulled herself together.  The assistant looked at the reader in her hand and then back at Hem.

“I believe that was all.”

Hem frowned. “You searched me out to discuss the menu for the Yram?”

“You said to keep you updated on every detail no matter how small,” Selit said quietly, her dark eyes studying Hem’s face intently.

Wracking her brain for having given such a directive, Hem cleared her throat softly when she recalled when exactly. She had actually meant to be briefed on every aspect of the safety issues connected to the ritual. She didn’t coddle her babies, but she wasn’t going to be lax when it came to their safety.  Selit had taken her stern directive to heart and was only following orders.

“Thank you,” she said as she gave Selit a small smile.

The Pharmac nodded and lifted the palm reader again. “If you like, you could tell me what aspects you would like me to brief you on and I will have the other lesser matters taken care of without taking up more of your time, milady.”

“No need for that, Selit. No need taking on more responsibility at such a late date. I will make myself available at all times.”

With a curt nod, the woman turned on her heel to leave.

“There’s one more thing,” Hem said quickly and Selit turned back to face her. “Maybe you should notify the kitchen to serve a slightly less potent wine with the meals.”

Selit nodded quickly and left. Hem sighed in relief. Selit was good at what she did and rarely, if ever, needed details.

“Mother?”

Hem’s head jerked in the direction of the voice. She had completely forgotten about Sandra and the girls in her desperation to restore her equilibrium after Palmer’s kiss.

“Yes.” She watched with sharp eyes as Elyst and Nael approached her.

“We were worried about you,” Elyst said carefully, her face still a little flushed, probably from witnessing the kiss between her mothers. Nael, on the other hand, had an unreadable look in her eyes when she spoke.

“But you seem to be doing well.”

It was only through sheer willpower that Hem suppressed the giddy smile that threatened to pull at her lips. “I’m sorry for worrying you. But I’m doing much better now.” She avoided Nael’s eyes as she spoke. The girl was probably unaware of how clearly Hem could read her emotions. It was bad enough that her teenage daughter had more experience in the carnal arena than her. Sandra pushed past her tall, powerful granddaughters to stand before her and Hem regarded her warily.

“Girls, could you please excuse us for a moment? I’d like to talk to your mother.” Sandra’s eyes were fixed on Hem as she addressed the girls.

Taught to obey without question, the girls threw Hem a quick look before they left the room. Sandra threw a quick glance over her shoulder, to assure that they had gone before she spoke.

“What are you doing, Hemheri?”

“I’m afraid I have no idea what you’re talking about.” For a second time in the space of a few hours, Hem had to deal with Palmer’s irate mother.

Sandra’s eye narrowed dangerously. “I would like you to refrain from toying with my daughter’s feelings.”

“Toying with her feelings?” Hem asked coolly. “What gives you the idea that I’m doing that?”

“Because, my daughter is the most sensible woman I know and I have seen her act completely out of character around you.”

Hem blinked. “You mean the kiss?”

“Yes. Palmer would never do anything so impulsive,” Sandra snapped and Hem reveled in the blue sparks that shot from woman’s eyes. She loved this shade of blue since all the important women in her life shared the same color eyes. “You strike me as an honorable person, but what you’re doing to my daughter is detestable.”

The last statement sparked Hem’s ire. She stood taller as anger infused her body. “I do not care for your accusations. I doubt you even have any knowledge of what has happened here.” Hem cruelly subdued her anger. “Your daughter and I had one impulsive moment together which resulted in the conception of three children. No matter what happened between us before, I have immense respect for Palmer as an equal and as the mother of our children. I would never and have never acted disgracefully toward your daughter.”

For a long moment blue eyes and black and gold met and held. Sandra was the first to look away.

“We are leaving Pharm very soon and I don’t want my daughter brainwashed into believing that, except for her daughters, there was anything else keeping her here. The girls and their mother can keep in contact if they so choose, but you are an enemy of Terran.” Hem felt her heart jerk at hearing the truth said out loud. “It would be unfortunate for her to lose everything she has worked so hard to accomplish, simply because the obvious appeal and power you radiate side-tracked her.”

Hem pushed her fingers through her hair as she allowed Sandra’s logic to wind its way around her hemorrhaging heart. Steeling herself, she stood straighter and looked down at the blonde.

“You’re right. Our daughters should be our priority,” she said evenly. “If you’ll excuse me. We have a few more arrangements to make before tomorrow.” Hem bowed her head slightly as she stepped around Sandra and left the library. Her footsteps faltered when she noticed her two daughters standing in the hallway, looking at her with twin looks of hurt on their faces. With their enhanced hearing they must’ve heard what had been said. Giving them a weak grin, she continued in the opposite direction from them.

***

Palmer sighed in relief when, after walking down numerous hallways, lost and with a dozing Josh in her arms, she saw Kalt coming towards her. The girl’s face lit up at the sight of her and a warm smile formed on Palmer’s lips.

“I’ve never been so happy to see you, Kalt.”

The girl frowned. “Do you need help?”

Palmer smiled sheepishly. “I was looking for Taffy and got lost.”

“Oh,” Kalt smiled widely. “I can take you to her, if you will follow me.”

Palmer shifted Josh in her arms, pondering when the little guy had grown so heavy. Kalt came to stand before her, towering over her.

“Could I carry him for you?”

It was on the tip of her tongue to refuse the girl’s offer, but she quickly changed her mind when she saw the eagerness in Kalt’s eyes. She held out the sleeping boy and watched as Kalt tenderly cradled the boy against her chest.

“They are down this way,” Kalt said and started down the hallway the same way she’d come from. Palmer fell in next to her and in silence they began the trip to Taffy and Mara’s sleeping quarters. Stealing a glance at Kalt, Palmer was shocked to find Kalt looking at her. The girl blushed at having been caught and quickly turned her head away.

Palmer stopped and waited for Kalt to realize that she was no longer walking next to her. After a few steps, the girl came to a stop and hesitantly turned back to look at her.

“Mother?” she asked softly.

Palmer approached her and stood before her shy daughter. “You know you can ask me anything you want.”

Kalt blushed even deeper and ducked her head. Palmer gently touched the girl’s face and waited for her to lift her head. Big, soft blue eyes, so like her own, met Palmer’s. For a moment they stared into each other’s eyes.

“You…you are so beautiful,” the girl stammered after a while, charming Palmer to no end. She stood on tiptoe and pressed a soft kiss to the blushing girl’s cheek.

“You are kind to say that, but you are the beautiful one,” she whispered. Palmer chuckled softly when the girl quickly looked away, her cheeks getting even redder. “You are the best of both me and your mother and that is a flawless combination.”

Kalt’s eyes met hers for a second before she looked away, but not before Palmer saw the delight in the blue orbs.

“Thank you, Mother.”

“You’re welcome, honey.”

At the endearment, Kalt smiled shyly before she sobered up again. “Shall we continue? Joshua needs to be tucked in.”

“Yes.” They quietly continued down the hallway. “Did your mother tuck you in always?”

Kalt smiled warmly at the mention of her mother. “Yes. Everyone thought it strange for her to rush home to bathe us and put us to bed, but she was adamant to raise us part Human. She said you would’ve done it too, had you been there.”

At that moment Palmer regretted not having extended the kiss she’d given Hem earlier. The woman deserved that and so much more.

“She had confections made on our birthdates and she would sing for us,” Kalt continued.

Palmer eyes shot full of tears. She placed her hand on Kalt’s arm bringing the girl to a stop. At the girl’s confused look, she smiled warmly.

“Could you return Josh to his parents? I need to go find your mother.” She didn’t wait for the girl to respond and turned on her heel and tried to mentally figure out the way back to the library.

***

Hem opened her palm and looked at the crushed remains of the rock. Disgusted, she quickly tipped her palm and watched as the powdered remains fluttered to the ground. She dusted her hands together and looked out over the stormy sea. She had lost count of how many times she’d come to this place to find solace. When her mood was like this, she craved the thunderous sound and powerful force of the stormy sea. During the day the beach was always busy. Pharmacs lived long lives and since they didn’t need much sleep, even longer days. It was up to them to fill the long hours and the beach was one place where time passed quickly and enjoyably. Hem had brought the girls here a few times when they were younger, since then the girls had come here on their own or with friends.

Hem liked coming here alone…after dark, especially. Then it was quiet and the solitude massaged her overworked mind and emphasized her memories. This was the only place she’d ever let her thoughts of Palmer loose. With the moon casting a silvery sheen on the water and the waves fighting to disturb the tranquility of the image, Hem had found the place speaking to her every time. Since meeting Palmer, that was what her mood had been like, tranquil the one moment and stormy the next.

Sandra’s words drove her here tonight. The words, uttered so truthfully, had made Hem realize she’d been mistaking a nightmare for a dream. Palmer could and would never be hers. They were from two different worlds and Palmer’s world considered Hem their nemesis. Hem rubbed over her face and grimaced when she encountered wetness. Tears? She wondered for whom she was really crying. Herself? Her daughters who were already so enamored with their mother? Or for Palmer who, after the kiss a scant few minutes ago, was probably living the same nightmare as she was? With no answers forthcoming, the storm within her grew stronger, louder… dangerous.

Alarming herself with the sudden, near loss of control, Hem searched deep inside to find a way to banish the demon within her. A mantra popped into her mind and grasping for it desperately she mumbled it.

“Kalt, Elyst, Nael, Palmer...ˮ

***

The part of the hallway she was moving down seemed familiar and Palmer quickened her steps. As she rounded the corner, she came to an abrupt stop when she found her mother, Elyst and Nael in deep conversation.

“I didn’t know,” Palmer heard her mother say with so much regret in her voice. Why would her mother say that? What was happening here?

“Mother, what’s wrong?” she asked as she approached them. She saw Elyst and Nael quickly averting their eyes. “What is going on?” Palmer’s voice rose in panic and Sandra held up her hands. Palmer noticed that her mother’s face was pale and her eyes were misty.

“I did something and I ask you to forgive me,” Sandra began and Palmer felt herself growing cold with concern.

“What did you do, Mother?” When Sandra didn’t talk immediately, Palmer looked to her daughters. They both looked very uncomfortable. “Tell me,” she demanded. She couldn’t put her finger to it, but she just knew that whatever had happened involved Hem. “Where is Hem?”

Sandra swallowed hard and Palmer was vaguely surprised to witness her mother’s unease. Sandra Middleton was a formidable woman and not easily intimidated.

“I had a talk with Hemheri,” Sandra said softly. “I…I accused her of playing with your feelings and told her to leave you alone.” The last part of the confession came out rushed.

“You did what, Mother?” Sandra’s words had vaguely registered, but the meaning was too shocking to accept.

“I told Hem to stay away from you,” Sandra said softly, this time her voice was heavy with emotions. “I swear I didn’t know and I was just looking out for you.”

Palmer closed her eyes briefly. She conjured up Hem’s face after that kiss. Even if Hem didn’t love her, she had recognized many little signs that pointed to Hem’s interest in her. In the space of a few minutes her mother had managed to take all that away. Taking a shuddering breath, Palmer opened her eyes and found both her mother and girls looking at her uneasily. She shifted her gaze to her mother.

“I can understand that you were only looking out for me, Mother, but you had no right saying that to her.” Palmer held her mother’s gaze. “It might not make sense to you or anybody else, but for the first time in eighteen years I feel alive. Being around her and being able to touch Hem did that.”

“Oh, honey…” Sandra murmured as tears coursed down her cheeks. Palmer pulled her mother into a strong, crushing hug. “I’m so sorry.”

Hem was already so skittish and it was probably too late already to fix it, but Palmer didn’t think her mother needed to know that. Sandra was genuinely regretful and Palmer knew her mother well enough to know that Sandra had only good intentions at heart. If only it didn’t hurt so much. Sandra lifted her hands and framed Palmer’s face with her hands.

“I...was scared for you.”

“I know and I understand,” Palmer said softly as she looked deep into her mother’s eyes. “But I’m scared for myself when I think of losing Hem again.” Her vision blurred as her eyes welled up with tears. “I don’t know how to say this, but Hem…she matters. She matters a lot and I’ve missed her.”

A soft sniff made them both turn to find Elyst wiping her eyes. Nael had a bright smile on her face. Palmer opened her arms and both girls stepped into the embrace huddling to accommodate both their mother and their grandmother.

“Go find her, Palmer, and bring her back,” Sandra’s muffled voice sounded.

Palmer pulled out of the embrace and found her mother being held tight against Nael’s chest thus the muffled speech. Where would she start? The woman could run faster than lightning, fly across the universe in a single day and…the bottom-line was that she had no idea where to start looking for Hem.

“Where do I begin looking for her, mother?”

“I know where to find her,” Nael spoke. “I can take you to her.”

A mixture of dread and anxiety settled in Palmer’s stomach as she looked at Nael. What if Hem didn’t want to see her?

“Maybe I shouldn’t…” she began but was interrupted by Elyst.

“Please go to her,” Elyst pleaded. “She needs you.”

Palmer was taken aback by what the girl had said and more so by the conviction in the voice. She turned to look at Nael, who had extracted herself from Sandra’s arms and stood calmly looking at her.

Let it never be said, that Palmer Middleton was too scared to take a chance on love. She nodded at Nael and the girl smiled. Palmer swore she could see relief in the girl’s sapphire gaze.

***

Hem was dripping wet as she dragged her body from the sea. Frustrated, she had dived into the cool water and swam as far as she could into the ocean. She had kept on until she’d felt a slight dip in her immense power. That was when her sense of duty kicked in. She couldn’t afford to become too vulnerable. Too many people depended on her strength and protection. Not to speak of the lives of her girls. Reluctantly she had turned back to shore, this time swimming at a more sedated pace. Looking over the calmer sea, she grinned slightly. She had literally drowned her anger in the pulsing waters and her rage seemed to have quieted the stormy sea.

She reached for her clothes and stiffened when she picked up the slight turbulence in the air around her. Someone was coming. She quickly threw her clothes on and moved into the shadows the nearby palm trees offered. Three minutes later a blur moved past her and stopped at the spot where she’d stood earlier. Her sharp eyesight made out the broad shoulders and a familiar smell reached her nose.

She was just about to call out, when the newcomer turned and Hem could make out the bundle in the tall Pharmac’s arms. Confusion, fear and anger surged through her as she took in the sight of the smaller blonde woman swaying wildly as she was placed on her feet. How dare they invade her sanctuary? No, how dare Nael bring Palmer here?

“Here, let me hold you until you’re a little steadier.”

“She’s not here, Nael,” Palmer said as she looked up and down the beach.

Hem watched as Nael looked down at her mother. “She is. I can sense her.” She held Palmer an arms breadth from her. “She will probably not approach while I’m here. I will not be far.”

Nael strode off down the moonlit beach. Hem kept her eye on her daughter until she was only a little speckle in the distance. She turned back to Palmer. The blonde was seated on the shifty sand, her legs folded underneath her. For a moment Hem admired the way the moonlight reflected on the few grey strands amongst Palmer’s golden hair. The Human sat so still, looking out at the calm sea. As beautiful as Palmer looked sitting there, Hem knew she didn’t belong there. At once her anger and frustration bubbled to the surface.

“What are you doing here, Palmer?”

The blonde head jerked around. Wide blue eyes sought and found hers. Their gazes held for a moment before Palmer turned away and looked out over the sea again.

“My mother told me what happened.”

Hem’s hand curled into a fist as a fresh wave of pain and anger swept through her. “She was right.”

“No.”

“She made me realize that we are hoping for something that isn’t there…” Hem’s heart broke when she saw Palmer’s shoulders stiffen. “…and probably never was. We had sex and now are the parents of three teenagers. Let’s not complicate this anymore with lust.”

The blonde head turned slowly and Hem began to tremble when she saw the streaks of tears on Palmer’s face.

“Lust, Hem?” Palmer asked quietly.

“Yes, Palmer, lust.”

The blonde looked out over the sea again. For a long moment the only sound was the droning of the sea. Hem watched as a soft breeze played through Palmer’s hair, tousling the golden strands. Palmer sat straight and still as a statue, ignoring the locks that fluttered around her face.

“Kalt told me earlier how you would tuck them in and read them bedtime stories,” Palmer spoke, her voice soft and contemplative. “She said you told them that I’d have done it too, had I been there.” A small shaky hand lifted as Palmer rubbed her cheeks. “You know what I really would’ve done had I been there?” Palmer inhaled deeply. “I would’ve bathed them and read them a bedtime story. Afterwards I would’ve taken their mother to bed and held her weary head against my breast and…and told her…” A soft sob sounded.

Hem stood frozen, her heart splintering into tiny pieces as she listened to Palmer crying. She took a small step towards the blonde.

“Palmer…?”

“No,” came the vehement reply. “Don’t talk. You’ve done enough damage talking for now.” Palmer came to her feet and dusted herself.

Hem warily looked at the small Human as she came to stand before her. Feeling awkward towering over Palmer, she stooped lower. Palmer’s eyes were swollen and red-rimmed, but the look in her eyes was hard with determination. The next instant there was a flash of movement and Hem staggered back in shock. She slowly raised her hand to her stinging cheek.

“That was for being a coward and for missing out on a great life,” Palmer said in an eerily calm voice. “I don’t care what you decide about us, but I’m not giving up on my children. I know you love them and that is why I beg you to find a way for us to stay in contact after I leave here.”

Still reeling from the suddenness of the slap, Hem could only stare at Palmer. Since she was born and had blinked gold and black eyes at her parents she had been treated and raised with the utmost respect. She was born to lead and rule with power. Never before in all of her 977 years had anyone touched her without her acquiescence. Those who tried, didn’t live to tell the tale.  Her anger surged again and she could feel its power rush through her body; it glinted in her eyes.

***

Palmer stared into Hem’s eyes and the realization of whom was standing before her cleaved through her heart. After the slap, Hem had straightened to her imposing height and the alien’s whole aura changed. Palmer knew instantly that she was looking at Principal Hemheri, the deadliest being in the universe. Standing so close to Hem, Palmer could feel the power Hem exuded. They stood in silence, glaring at each other. Palmer had to keep herself from cowering in the face of Hem’s rage, praying that she hadn’t overstepped her boundaries where Hem was concerned.  She almost collapsed in relief when Hem suddenly turned away and disappeared into the dense foliage of palm trees.

Her relief quickly morphed into a feeling of abandonment and the realization that what they had tried to salvage was over for good. Giving in to the searing pain inside, Palmer fell to her knees and cried. She was startled when warm arms folded around her and she was held closely. The tenderness of the embrace made her cry even harder. She felt herself being lifted and cradled against a broad chest with infinite tenderness. Curling her arms around the strong neck, Palmer cried until her throat hurt. She didn’t know how long she’d been crying, but when she lifted her head, she met stormy blue eyes. She raised her hand and cupped the strong face.

“Thank you,” she murmured and rested against Nael’s chest. Her head lifted just as quickly. “Oh my, you need your rest if you’re going to do the ritual today.” She searched Nael’s eyes. The girl looked annoyed. Palmer’s mood dipped further. “I’m sorry for having kept you.”

“It is an evening affair. No need to be sorry, mother.” Nael gave her a weak smile. “I want to be here.”

Palmer sighed softly. “She raised you girls wonderfully,” she said as she stifled a yawn and felt Nael’s arms tightening around her.

“Sleep, mother. I will make sure I get you home. You’ve had a very trying first day on Pharm.”

Never before had Palmer considered letting her guard down around people. Not even with her lovers. She would be awake long after they’d fallen asleep and would be awake long before they awoke. But, there was something so profoundly comforting in having your child watching over you while you slept that made Palmer’s eyes flutter closed on their own accord.  She truly was exhausted. First there was the trip, then the shock of meeting her daughters, then the intense talk with Hem and now the pain of having lost Hem. Frankly, she just wanted the day to end so she could start anew tomorrow with her daughters. Pressing her ear over Nael’s heart, Palmer allowed the strong, rhythmic sound to lull her into a deep sleep.

She was still fast asleep when, an hour later, Nael rose with her still cradled in strong arms to turn to the taller shadow standing a few feet away. Her slumbering body exchanged arms and then she was cradled against a broader chest.

***

Showered and feeling slightly better, Hem entered the dining hall to find it empty, save for the small, petite figure standing on the large balcony, sipping from a large beaker. She slowly approached the woman. It was still very early and all the other Humans, including her daughters, were still asleep. After tucking Palmer in, she had stretched out next to the blonde and watched her sleep. After six hours and with Palmer becoming restless in her sleep, she had left hastily and used one of the guest chambers to freshen up.

The woman must’ve heard her approach, because she turned around. For a moment there was a flash of wariness in the green eyes before they became unreadable.

“Good morning, Senator.”

“Principal Hemheri,” the petite woman said with small bow of her head. She held up the beaker. “The coffee, or whatever this delicious drink is, is still hot. The staff brought me a pot just now.”

Hem smiled. “It’s called tacuc. The main ingredient comes from leaves that grow on the other side of the planet.” Hem waved at the large table in the dining hall where the staff was busy placing steaming dishes. The senator followed. “The leaves are soaked in boiling water and leached before we add a touch of lemon syrup to the solution. It is a favorite of mine too.”

“It tastes fresh…almost minty”

“It’s because it derives from a plant similar to the mint leaves on Terran,” Hem said with a small grin. “I was wondering if you would be able to taste the mint through the heavy lemon flavor.”

“One does not taste it immediately, but the moment you swallow you feel that minty coolness going down your throat,” the senator said as she studied the contents in her beaker. “I must say that I was a bit unsure when I saw the size of the beaker, but after tasting the brew I was afraid that the beaker might, in fact, be too small.” The stoic woman chuckled at her witty observation and Hem was surprised by how it changed her whole façade.

Senator Rebecca Keane was indeed a beautiful woman. And with the realization came a very queasy feeling. Now she understood the sly looks Nael had been throwing the senator’s way during dinner. She had simply attributed her lastborn’s interest to the fact that Nael was fascinated by the Humans and probably more so by the fact that the petite woman was the most powerful woman on Terran. She knew better now and would have to do something before the senator ended up number sixty-one on Nael’s list. If her experience with Palmer was anything to go by, sexual contact with a Human had serious long-lasting effects and many more complications afterwards. She didn’t want that for Nael.

“Is there a problem?”

Hem realized she was still staring at the woman. Smiling faintly, she shook her head and took a seat. The senator followed suit, but her sharp gaze didn’t leave Hem’s face.

“No. I’ve only come to the realization now, that we haven’t made time to take you on a familiarization tour around Pharm. Would it interest you if I could get my assistant to draw up a schedule for us? If you could tell me what would be of interest to you, we can arrange consultations with the particular sectors.” Hem could see that her offer was completely unexpected because the senator’s eyes widened slightly. She knew that the senator would not let up a chance to see the planet and maybe take notes of any weaknesses. Unfortunately for her, there were none.

“You were not informed of my company beforehand and thus you can’t be faulted in any way. But I must say I’m sincerely honored that you would accommodate me on such short notice.” The senator smiled. “I will have to consult with Captain Middleton, so we could also include her areas of interest.”

Hem felt her heart jerk at the mention of Palmer’s name. She had kept tabs on Palmer over the years and knew that the blonde was highly valued by the Terran Council. But it was interesting to know that the senator would draw the blonde into such a high level position of decision making.

“I didn’t know that Captain Middleton was held in such high regard by the Terran Council.” She saw the green eyes narrow slightly and Hem sat back in her chair. “I’m genuinely interested, Senator Keane.”

The senator’s piercing gaze held Hem’s for a second, but it was long enough for Hem to read something in their verdant depths. What she saw made her sit straighter as she now skewered the senator with a hard stare. The redhead took a sip of her drink before she spoke.

“Captain Middleton is part of a handful of Starfleet personnel who also function as high level consultants to the Council. Besides, she is also the highest ranking officer aside from me to serve as administrative companion on this trip.”

The senator’s answer was straightforward and relevant, but Hem couldn’t help the frisson coursing through her at the usage of the term ‘companion.’ Before she could form a comment or comeback, the green eyes shifted behind her, an indecipherable expression in them. Hem turned around in her chair to find Palmer entering the dining hall. Dressed in her black Space Fleet Captain’s uniform and with her shoulder length blonde hair brushed out, Palmer looked exquisite and every bit the respected starship captain. Meeting the icy blue gaze, Hem straightaway caught the symbolism behind the way Palmer was dressed. For the duration of the trip and where Hem was concerned, only Captain Middleton would be attending.

Palmer came to a stop at the table. “Principal Hemheri. Senator Keane,” she greeted curtly and took a seat. They both acknowledged her greeting with a nod.

Hem’s eyes slid to the senator and found the woman looking at Palmer, who was busy serving herself from the different dishes on offer. Filling her beaker, Hem could feel a paralyzing terror seep into her bones.

She had seen it earlier in the senator’s eyes and also when she’d looked at Palmer earlier. Senator Rebecca Keane didn’t escort the Human delegation to Pharm on an official visit. Instead, she was here to protect other interests.

How could I have not seen it earlier?, Hem berated herself as she fixed a cool gaze on the petite redhead.

Senator Keane was in love with Palmer.

SEVEN

Palmer was acutely aware of Hem’s subtle scrutiny as she sat eating her breakfast. After last night and the way they’d left things, she had woken up this morning feeling drained and numbed. With the pain of loss came the realization that Hem was right on one account. Their priority should be the girls. She had glanced at the pillow noticing the indent of a head and smiled. Nael had stayed with her. No matter what she felt for Hem, she had raised their daughters well and for that the Pharmac had her utmost respect.

Soft footfalls sounded and looking over her shoulder, Palmer was surprised to see Ahalpa entering the dining hall with a small bundle in her arms. The Pharmac captain was smiling broadly as she walked over to Hem, who in the meantime had risen to her feet. Hem eagerly held her hands out to receive the bundle. Palmer remembered Ahalpa mentioning her daughter and she smiled warmly at the beaming mother.

“She has grown since I last saw her,” Hem said softly as she rocked the baby.

Ahalpa smiled proudly as she laid her hand against the wrapped bundle. “She is staying awake for longer now. Last night, Selit had to sit with her for almost an hour, before she finally slept.” Ahalpa turned to face the rest of the table and bowed slightly. “Senator, Captain.”

“Captain Ahalpa,” Senator Keane greeted warmly.

“Captain,” Palmer greeted and pointed at the bundle in Hem’s arms. “Who’s the young lady?” Palmer almost loved at the lovesick expression that came over Ahalpa’s face as she glanced at her daughter. Her gaze shifted to the baby and found intense black and gold eyes studying her. Looking away quickly, Palmer focused her attention on Ahalpa. The Pharmac took her daughter from Hem and came to sit next to Palmer. With a gentle touch Ahalpa uncovered the face of the baby and Palmer smiled in pure delight at the sight of two midnight dark eyes. “She’s a beauty,” Palmer gushed. She could see the senator leave her chair to come and stand between Ahalpa and her.

“She is gorgeous,” Senator Keane said and brushed her finger against the baby’s cheek. “What’s her name?”

“Her name is Redla.” Ahalpa offered as she nuzzled the small fist with her lips. “We named her after our mother.”

Palmer’s eyes swung to Hem and back to Ahalpa. “Your mother? She’s still alive?”

“Both our parents are still alive. They arrive today for the Yram,” Ahalpa said without looking up from her daughter’s dozing face. “They are eager to meet Redla and to support the girls.”

At the mention of the girls, soft laughter sounded. Elyst, Taffy and Mara entered the dining hall. Palmer smiled when her daughter’s troubled gaze landed on her and stayed for a few moments. No doubt Nael told her what happened, Palmer thought.

Redla quickly manipulated the attention of the newcomers, giving Palmer a chance to slyly study Hem. The woman looked beautiful as always. The white tunic she wore this morning emphasized the darkness of her skin tone. It also made her look strangely approachable, less intimidating. But one shouldn’t be fooled by the woman’s appearance. Hem was too potent to be considered safe. The dark head was bent over her plate as she quietly consumed her food. Watching the powerful alien, Palmer couldn’t help the flash of guilt. She had struck that magnificent creature…in the face no less. Even then Hem had showed absolute grace in the face of the insult.

“Good morning, Captain Middleton,” a soft unfamiliar voice addressed her. Snapped out of her reverie and her absorbing scrutiny of Hem, she turned her head to meet the dark, compelling gaze of Hem’s assistant. Palmer was surprised. Not once since their arrival had the woman addressed any of them directly nor had she joined them for supper the evening before. Good manners dictated and Palmer nodded in the woman’s direction.

“Good morning.”  With her emotions still raw after her confrontation with Hem, Palmer wasn’t sure she wanted to socialize with the woman who had driven her close to the brink with jealousy. Her mouth fell open when the beautiful woman reached out for Redla, a look of love and pride softening her beautiful features.

“Would you not like to eat something first before you return to your duties?” Ahalpa said softly, her deep voice slightly concerned. “You didn’t eat much last night.”

Palmer was too shocked to form a coherent thought as she witnessed the interaction between the beautiful woman and the Pharmac captain. It would seem as if her jealousy had been targeted at the wrong woman.

“Listen to your wife, Selit. You didn’t share supper with us last night and I know for a fact you were busy in your unit with the final arrangements for tonight’s event.” Hem said in an authoritative tone. Her tone softened just as quickly. “By the way, I don’t want my mother berating me for working her daughter-in-law into the ground.”

Sweet heavens, Palmer muttered inwardly as she focused her eyes on the plate before her. She recalled Ahalpa mentioning yesterday that her wife had given birth two weeks ago. The woman seated next to Ahalpa did not look like someone who had given birth recently. In fact, the woman looked absolute gorgeous. A deep blush climbed up her cheeks as she recalled the ‘beautiful cow’ remark she had mentally directed at the woman. She thanked her lucky stars that the Pharmac were not telepathic. She chanced a quick glance at Selit, which was what Hem had called her. The woman had a knowing smile on her lips as she returned the quick look. Palmer shuddered slightly. They couldn’t be telepathic.  She would’ve known. It would’ve been on the list of their extraordinary powers, right next to ‘shooting laser beams from their eyes’.

Approaching footsteps sounded and Kalt and Nael entered the dining hall. The two girls looked troubled and Palmer could pick up on a slight tension between them. At the head of the table, she noticed Hem coming to her feet. When Palmer looked at Hem, there was worry etched on the beautiful features.

“Please excuse us,” Hem said in a strained voice and left the dining hall. Nael and Kalt tracked their mother’s towering frame with wary eyes. With slightly stooped shoulders, the girls followed their mother out, Elyst straggling behind. Palmer hesitated, before she too came to her feet.

“Excuse me.”

She was so intent on getting to her daughters that she missed the pained look that crossed the senator’s face as the sharp green eyes followed her.

***

Hem stood on the balcony overlooking the spectacular city of Moser. She heard a soft creaking noise and looked down at the balustrade to see clear indents of her fingers on the strong lead-based material. She rubbed her eyes. She felt like she was losing control over everything. Palmer was angry with her. The senator was in love with Palmer and if her little display when they were chatting about Redla was anything to go by, the senator was getting ready to stake her claim.  Then there are her daughters and the ill-concealed discomfort they are trying to keep from her. She sensed their presence behind her and turned to face them, resting her back against the dented railing. With sharp eyes, she studied her daughters. Not one of them could meet her eyes.

“What are you hiding?” Her voice was soft, but she could see them flinch, most probably from guilt. She wasn’t completely clueless. Her girls were no saints. She knew of the fights and dares…everything. But not once had they been so reluctant to confide in her.

Palmer suddenly appeared behind the girls, making Hem blink at her presence. The blue eyes touched on Hem before Palmer came to stand next to her. Hem wondered if she was imagining it, but she could swear she’d seen a fleeting look of relief on the girls’ faces. She would’ve been hurt by them feeling slightly comforted by their Human mother’s presence if she herself hadn’t felt exactly the same way too.

“What is wrong? Are you okay?” Hem saw Palmer’s eyes roam frantically over the girls. When they still played mum, Palmer turned to Hem. Her eyes were dark with concern. “What’s happening, Hem?”

At least she was calling me Hem again instead of Principal Hemheri, Hem thought as she shrugged. “I don’t know…yet.” She put a lot of emphasis on the last word and watched as the girls’ blanched. What could be so bad that they couldn’t tell her?

“Kalt,” Palmer said softly. “What is this all about?”

The eldest of the girls swallowed nervously before she cleared her throat. “We’ve been deceiving you, Mother.”

“Me?” Both Hem and Palmer echoed.

Kalt cleared up the confusion by pointing at Hem. Hem felt a shaft of pain at the thought of her daughters having been dishonest with her. She couldn’t keep the hurt from her voice when she spoke again.

“You deceived me? How?” The girls hastily lowered their eyes. “What did you do?”

Silence.

“Kalt?” Palmer prodded again and the girl looked up.

“Elyst and I, we…we wanted so badly to meet our other mother.” Kalt took a deep breath.  Hem’s heart broke at hearing that. “We’ve been talking about it since we were small and especially when people commented on our unique features. We…” Kalt stuck out her hand and took Elyst’s hand. “We made you believe that we wanted to take part in the Yram knowing that you would contact our mother.”

For a moment it was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Hem’s eyes roved over her daughters. Three sets of troubled blue eyes looked back at her. They suffered grueling training for six months just to trick her into bringing their mother to Pharm. How was it possible that she couldn’t realize their yearning for their Human mother? Did it have to come to this? To deceit?

“Have I failed you so greatly as a mother that you didn’t trust me enough to talk to me about this?” Her tone was even and inquisitive, instead of accusative. The girls so attuned to her moods, moved like one woman as they pressed against her from all sides.

“Never, Mother. We couldn’t have asked for a better parent,” Elyst said in a voice heavy with emotion. “You were so busy raising us and making so many sacrifices that we felt it would be selfish of us to burden you any further.”

Hem pressed soft kisses on the girl’s heads as her heart melted at the impassioned words. She could never be angry with her babies. They were too important to her. “What you label as sacrifices, I call acts of love, duran. I was blessed with you and every little thing I did for you was done out of love. If I had to do it all over again I wouldn’t change a thing.” Hem tightened her arms around them. “Next time, talk to me and we’ll find a way, together, to solve problems. No more going behind my back.” The girls nodded quickly, their faces turned upwards to look at her. Hem smiled tenderly. “Besides, I should’ve known something was up. It bothered me slightly that Elyst and Kalt wanted to go through the warrior initiation rites when they so obviously favored other interests.”

Palmer snorted, drawing Hem’s gaze to her. “That should’ve clued you in from the start.” They shared a quiet look before Palmer looked away. “But then, they are so incredibly smart and convincing. You probably didn’t even stand a chance.”

Thrown by the intimate look she’d just shared, Hem quickly focused her attention on her daughters. Sighing deeply she winked at them. “Your mother’s right, I wouldn’t have stood a chance.” Their solemn expression made way for bright smiles. Hem glanced over at Palmer and found her looking at them with a peculiar look in her eyes. “Your mother’s here, so what now?”

Nael stepped back, scratching her head. “We cancel their participation.”

“Easier said than done, dura. What do I tell your grandparents? They are expected to arrive any minute now.”

Kalt bit down on a lower lip, and in typical Kalt style waited for somebody to draw the information from her. Palmer came to stand next to the girl. Hem smiled inwardly at Palmer’s handling of the girl. Kalt was not much of a talker and Hem had learned a long time ago to leave the girl until she felt she was ready to disclose whatever she had on her mind. Palmer will learn that soon enough, unless she was planning for the rest of her life to keep on coaxing information out of the taciturn girl.

“Come on, Kalt. Out with it,” Palmer said in a slightly bored tone.

“Mother Redla knows about the plan. She actually came up with it.”

“What?” Hem thundered.

***

Growing up with an interfering mother meant that seeing Hem’s annoyance directed at her mother and her meddling wasn’t new for Palmer. It was rather flattering to hear Hem’s mother was instrumental in the plan to draw her to Pharm. Had she known she had such a powerful ally she wouldn’t have acted so hastily to give up on Hem. An intense wave of regret pounded through her, but Palmer quickly squashed it and also mentally strangled it to make sure it wouldn’t surface again soon…especially not while she was around Hem. She watched with barely concealed amusement as Hem raked her fingers through her hair causing the ink black tresses to stand upright, giving her a comical Mohawk. The black and gold eyes burned with frustration.

“How could she go behind my back and do this?” Hem actually sounded more shocked than angry.

“She…she said…” Elyst was red in the face as she looked from Hem to Palmer and down at the floor.

Hem slowly leaned closer to her daughter. “Don’t make me drag it out of you, Elyst. What did your grandmother say?”

“She said since you were not interested in anyone on the planet, getting Mother here would probably get your jets firing again.” Nael quickly held up her hands. “Her words, not mine.”

Palmer could only blink in shock as she stared at Nael. That was the last thing she’d expected to hear. Hem’s mother lured her to Pharm to get Hem to copu…to have sex with me. An intense heat wave moved from her neck to her cheeks as she recalled that she had been…was probably still, hoping for the same thing. Clasping her hands over her heated cheeks she stole a quick glance at Hem. Had the situation not been so dire, Palmer would’ve laughed at the dumbfounded expression on Hem’s face. The woman looked like a statue where she stood staring at her daughters. Her face was set in an unstable mask of shock, disbelief and acute embarrassment. For a brief moment Palmer forgot about her own mortification and felt sorry for Hem. She’d been deceived by her mother and her daughters, set up to have sex with a person she hadn’t seen in eighteen years and had to hear about it in Palmer’s presence. Palmer wondered if she should attempt contact, but before she could make up her mind, Hem blinked…once.

“She actually said that?” Hem croaked as she stared unblinking at the girls. Three heads quickly nodded in the affirmative. “We will get back to that. What I’m really interested in now, is why my mother talks to you about sex.”

The girls drew closer to each other and gradually moved over to where Palmer stood. Palmer knew Hem had noticed the move. Hem’s eyes flared.

“Hem, maybe you should calm down a little. It’s not encouraging to intimidate them if you want some answers,” Palmer said slowly. She was relieved when Hem, after giving her and the girls a long, penetrating stare, backed away from them. She went to stand with her back to them, her large hands gripping the hand railing. Taking to her position as meditator like a fish to water, Palmer turned to the girls. “Your mother requires an answer.”  Palmer’s eyes touched upon each girl’s face.

“I met someone,” Kalt said quickly.

Palmer heard Hem growl. Maybe she should get Ahalpa to help her restrain Hem. She had only met the girls yesterday, but it was disconcerting thinking of them being with someone.

“Me too,” Elyst added softly.

Palmer waited for Hem to erupt. Instead, Hem slowly turned away from her perusal of the city to face them. She stared at them all in silence. The longer the silence stretched the tenser Palmer got. Hem’s face was expressionless as she regarded them. After a while she took a deep breath and pursed her lips.

“Who are they?”

Palmer was slightly disturbed by Hem’s sudden reserved attitude. She looked closer and realized her mistake. The alien was seething, but her rage was concealed and confined to the balustrade which sported deep finger imprints.

Elyst and Kalt threw each other quick glances before Elyst spoke up. “It’s Ignul.”

Palmer never took her eyes off Hem, waiting to see the irate woman’s reaction to the name. Hem slowly lowered her eyes and stared at the floor. Elyst on the other hand looked at her mother with dread. After a while Hem raised her head.

“Are you sure you want to be with her? Her reputation is even worse than Nael’s. And then there’s the fact that she walks around with ill-fitting outfits and uncombed hair.” Hem’s gaze was intense as she looked at Elyst, but Palmer wasn’t even paying further attention to the conversation. Nael’s reputation? What were they talking about? She looked at Hem, aching to ask what she’d meant by that. As an alternative she looked at Nael, who had a shell-shocked look on her face as she stared at her mother. Intrigued, Palmer made a note to get to bottom of this a little later.

“I really like her, Mother,” Elyst said in a small voice as she blinked up at her tall mother before she glanced Palmer’s way. As much as she loved the girls, Palmer knew that interfering now would be bad idea. Hem raised the girls and it was her decision to make when it came to such a sensitive topic. By the way she had no idea whom they were talking about. She’d hate to support Elyst only to have her daughter date a mad woman with violent tendencies. She shuddered slightly thinking of her beautiful, bright girl, her strong, vibrant spirit broken. Unconsciously, she shook her head to dispel the image. When she looked at Hem, it was to find her watching her. Palmer raised an eyebrow and Hem looked away.

“You should bring her over to meet your mother,” Hem said softly.

For the umpteenth time since meeting Hem again after all these years, Palmer was stumped by the woman’s graciousness. She could only stare at Hem who pointedly ignored her eyes as she glanced at Kalt. If she hadn’t been looking at Hem, Palmer would’ve missed the brief look that crossed Hem’s face as she turned her full attention on her firstborn. Hem had made it abundantly clear in her interaction with the girls that she favored none of them above the other. But the scant look of fear and tenderness that she had given her shy daughter, gave her away. Palmer couldn’t fault Hem. Compared to Elyst and Nael’s dynamic personalities, Kalt was the gentle one, always trying to fade into the shadow of her two more illustrious siblings.

“Kalt?” Palmer could hear the faint note of panic in Hem’s voice.

“Neitor.”

For the second time that morning, Hem turned to stone. Her face registered utter disbelief mixed with a healthy dose of horror. “You are not serious. That girl exhibits disturbing suicidal tendencies.”

Palmer blinked at Hem, but her attention was quickly diverted by the sound of giggling. Elyst and Nael were both trying not to burst out laughing.

Kalt smiled good-naturedly. “She’s just misunderstood.”

Hem looked like she was in pain as she gaped at her Kalt. “Misunderstood? How? When? The girl got mauled four times by a Juilkler. Who in her right mind would allow herself to be masticated four times by a dangerous, carnivorous predator?”

Palmer’s mouth formed a perfect ‘O’ as she too stared at Kalt. Hem was once again raking her fingers through her hair, razing the quirky Mohawk of earlier.

“It’s not her fault that she’s fascinated by the Juilkler and wants to study them,” Kalt said but Palmer could pick up a sliver of amusement in the girl’s voice. “She likes working with them.”

Hem snorted. “I’d say it’s the other way around. I think they like how she tastes.”

Hem’s remark would’ve been funny had the alien’s voice not been soaked through and through with honest concern. Apparently, she was the only one who considered the situation carefully before giving into hilarity.

A loud guffaw prompted Palmer to throw a stern look at Nael and Elyst who were now doubled over unable to contain their amusement anymore. Hem also gave them a severe look, which caused the two to laugh even harder.

Kalt’s face fell a little and both Palmer and Hem moved as one to comfort the girl. When they realized their mutual intent, they both stopped abruptly. Kalt seemed to have other ideas, for she pulled them both into a sloppy group hug. Palmer’s breath caught when she was pushed against Hem’s virile body. She almost swooned when the familiar waft of sandalwood teased her nostrils. She had her work cut out trying to resist this woman. The thought of Hem’s mother hoping to get them to have sex again just made her mission so much more challenging.

“She’s wonderful and I like how I feel when I’m around her.”

“Me too.”

The stiffening of Kalt’s arms around her made Palmer realize that she’d spoken out loud. Kalt began pulling away. Drawing on years of restraint and training, Palmer quickly schooled her face into a mask of indifference before she had to face the others.

***

Hem was glad she wasn’t mortal, for she was sure that she wouldn’t have survived the past hour had she been. The strain she was under was almost too much for her to bear. In the space of two days her world seemed to have shrunk so quickly it felt like only her feet and neck were sticking out. She felt left out, discarded and betrayed.  Every person she’d ever loved seemed to have been scheming behind her back. Her mother, who knew how difficult it was for her to get over Palmer, had set an unstoppable ball in motion. As if having Palmer  so close and not able to claim her fully, wasn’t enough. She had to find out that her darling daughters were harboring notions of affection for the most incompatible mates to be found in the known universe.

The only highlight in her hellish morning was Palmer’s accidental confession. She’d known immediately whom Palmer had referred to. Senator Rebecca Keane may be in love with Palmer, but it seems Hem still, miraculously, stood a chance of winning Palmer back. She knew that the girls also made the quick connection, but were trying to ignore Palmer’s slip. From Palmer’s reaction it was evident that the Human wanted to forget her own words too. Granting Palmer her wish now, Hem turned her attention back to Kalt.

“I want you to do the same as Elyst and invite her to the palace to meet your mother.”

Kalt smiled broadly and Hem simply shook her head. What were the odds of her sanest daughter falling in love with a Juilkler chew toy? Now it only left Nael and Hem was horrified to delve into the vortex that was her daughter’s love life. Like it was their habit, the girls immediately banded together. Since they were small, they would do the same when they suspected the other was in need of protection. In this instance, Nael seemed the lucky one as she was the one boxed in between her blonde sisters.

Palmer’s head swung from the girls to Hem and back to the girls again. The expression on her face was quizzical. Hem could almost see the question form in the blonde’s mind.

“Excuse me, but what were you talking about when you referred to Nael’s reputation earlier?” she asked slowly as she looked at Hem.

Hem watched the girls avoiding eye contact. It was obviously not news for the other two. For the past two years Nael had been working her way through the sexually matured population of Pharm and no one thought it was important that she should know. She took a deep breath and met Palmer’s eyes. “Nael’s renowned for her intimate knowledge of the women on Pharm.”

Palmer blinked a few times as she looked from Hem to Nael and back at Hem again. The next moment she burst out laughing. Hem could only stare at the change it brought to Palmer’s earlier taciturn countenance. A faint red blush colored the Human’s soft cheeks and her blue eyes were wet with tears of mirth. Hem chanced a quick glance at her daughters. They too were staring at their mother, utterly stupefied. The four of them waited in patient silence for Palmer to pull herself together. When she did, Palmer waved at Nael.

“Nael?”  Still smiling broadly Palmer’s gaze swung between Hem and the girls. Something must’ve clued her in for she slowly turned back to Hem. “It’s a joke, isn’t it?”

Hem pursed her lips as she skewered Nael with a stern look. The girl had the decency to lower her gaze.  “I’m afraid not. I only found out quite recently.”

By this time full blown shock had set in and Palmer was staring at her daughter, her jaw hanging open. Realizing that she owed it to Nael not to dress her down in front of her sisters, Hem signaled for the other two to leave. She was once again struck by the united front the girls showed. Usually when she dismissed them they followed immediately, but not today. They reluctantly stepped away from their sister and as they dragged themselves to the door, they kept throwing troubled glances over their shoulders at their sister.  When only the three of them were left on the balcony, Hem dared another look at Palmer. The blonde was still staring at her daughter. The worst effects of shock had cleared up, leaving the woman slightly pensive.

“Are you sure there is no misunderstanding?” Palmer asked as she walked closer to Hem. She lowered her voice. “I mean it’s Nael we’re talking about here. She doesn’t exactly scream ‘approachable’.”

Hem shrugged. She recalled the incident with Namte and the girl’s shy admission that she’d lost count of how many times she had copulated with Nael. Hem grimaced as she forced the memory to the deepest darkest corner of her mind. “Well, she has apparently lain with sixty women on countless occasions.”

Palmer’s face paled so suddenly that Hem was scared that Palmer would collapse. As a precaution she placed her hands on blonde’s shoulders to steady her.

“Sixty women?” Palmer croaked. Her blue eyes were misty. “Hem?”

Hem had noticed, on two occasions now, that every time Palmer was faced with a situation she struggled to process she called upon Hem to fix it. She was warmed by the trust the blonde placed in her. She gently rubbed Palmer’s shoulders.

“I know, dura. It was a shock to me too.” Hem looked at Nael. “You have upset your mother, young lady. What do you have to say for yourself?”

Nael looked so uncomfortable that for a brief moment Hem felt sorry for the girl, but just as quickly she strengthened her resolve. Nael had purposely omitted telling her about her sexual activities knowing that she would’ve chided her about it.

“I have no words to explain why I did what I did, mother,” Nael said softly. The blue eyes were contrite but Hem wasn’t going to let the girl off so quickly.

“Did it cross your mind that I might find out?”

This time Nael looked almost sick. “I dreaded the day you would find out.” Nael swallowed hard. “I regret my actions, Mother, but I regret disappointing you more than anything.”  This time Nael sounded so close to tears that Hem felt her heart constrict. Before she could react to comfort her distraught daughter, Palmer was already in motion. Standing on tip-toe, she hugged the hulking girl to her as she made soft shushing sounds.

Hem watched in fascination as Palmer cradled and stroked Nael’s neck. Was this perhaps what her daughters had missed all this time? The Human touch of their mother? As much as she loved her girls and had showed them through many physical gestures, she doubted she could ever do what Palmer was doing right now. The way she held Nael was like she was dragging the girl inside of her, wrapping her body around the girl’s pain. Hem never felt like an outsider as she did right now.

“It’s okay, honey. We’ll sort it out soon, okay?” With a soft kiss to Nael’s cheek, Palmer stood back. “Let me talk to your mother for a while.”

Nael’s eyes were large and bright as she looked down at her mother, the expression in them close to hero worship.

“Mother,” Nael murmured as she placed her forehead against her mother’s. They stood like that for a while. Hem could actually sense an invisible bond weaving tight around the two.

“You did the same for me last night. Thank you for spending the night with me.”

Hem’s eyes widened slightly as she looked from Palmer to Nael. Before she could warn the girl, Nael spoke. “It wasn’t me.”

Hem saw the surprise on Palmer’s face. She also saw when the blonde made the connection as to who else it could’ve been.  By that time Nael was already long gone, having used the opportunity to make a quick escape. Hem held her breath as Palmer turned slowly to face her. The look in the blue eyes was indecipherable.

***

Palmer hated feeling like this. As a trained and respected starship captain she was expected to exercise rigid control over her emotions. And she was good at it. It had saved her crew and ship on countless occasions. Being around Hem, her reputation as the ‘Iron Maiden’ was ripped to shreds.

Every time she thought she had a grip on her emotions, with one small, considered act Hem dumped her back in the maelstrom of unstable, inexplicable emotions. The more she learned about Hem, the more confused she became. She vaguely remembered lying cradled against a large warm body. Thinking that it was Nael, she hadn’t given it much thought when she woke that morning. But, finding out that it was Hem made a slight tremor run down her spine. She made a quick decision before her hormones interfered.

“Thank you for including me in this…the girls’ choices. I know I wasn’t there for them and…”

“You’re their mother, Palmer.” Hem interrupted softly. “I have noticed how they draw strength from your presence. They need you to feed the parts of them that are Human. I just wish I’d figured it out earlier.”

There was a faint trace of guilt in Hem’s voice that made Palmer reach out and take Hem’s hand. She stared up into Hem’s eyes. “You had to do what you could without me around. The girls are happy and they love you unconditionally. They are absolutely perfect and that’s all thanks to you.”

Hem lifted their joined hands to her lips. Palmer drew in her breath when Hem’s lips brushed over her knuckles. Hem’s eyes darkened slightly as she leaned closer and unconsciously Palmer’s tongue slipped out to lick suddenly dry lips. She’s going to kiss me, her mind screamed as Hem’s face came even closer. Unable to break away from Hem’s hypnotic stare and what she knew was coming, Palmer closed her eyes. Her heart thudded in her chest and she shivered slightly when she felt Hem’s warm breath on her lips. At that moment she couldn’t remember wanting anything more than Hem’s lips on hers. Oh, Hem…

“Captain Middleton?”

Shocked by the unexpected voice behind her, Palmer’s eyes jerked open. Realizing what was about to happen she hurriedly pushed away from Hem. She blinked a few times to clear her mind, avoiding Hem’s eyes, before she turned away.

Senator Keane stood in the archway leading out to the balcony. Palmer pulled her shoulders back as she looked at the senator.

“Senator, how can I help you?” she asked briskly. Her heart was still pumping furiously in her chest as she walked over to the senator. The petite woman smiled faintly at her before looking past her at Hem.

“I didn’t mean to interrupt. You all left so abruptly and I was wondering if there was a problem.” Palmer noted that the senator’s green eyes were hooded. “Is everything fine?”

Palmer risked a quick glance at Hem. The alien stood as still as a statue. Her face was stiff and her eyes looked flat and cold. She reminded Palmer of the day Hem had appeared on the Concorde. She couldn’t tell why, but it hurt to see Hem so distant and cold. Palmer turned back to the senator.

“It was nothing. Everything is fine.”

Senator Keane smiled. “Good. Principal Hemheri offered to take us on a familiarization tour of the planet. I was hoping to get your input on which area of interest you would like to visit.” The senator’s gaze returned to Hem. “Thank you once again for accommodating us.”

Standing with her back to Hem, Palmer moved so she could face the woman. Hem’s eyes bored into hers, but when she spoke she addressed the senator.

“You are most welcome, Senator. I will inform my assistant immediately. Please, excuse me.” Hem didn’t look at her as she walked past them and Palmer felt a heaviness settle in her chest. As soon as she was done with Senator Keane she had to find Hem. They had made such good progress and it would be detrimental to everyone to leave things the way they were now. For a brief moment she considered asking the senator if they could meet a little later so she could catch Hem.

“Shall we?” the senator said next to her and Palmer gave her quick smile.

“Of course.”

EIGHT

Hem studied the weapon with a practiced eye. It had the right weight and length. She rarely used weapons, but she could get used to the sword. She looked up at the forger and smiled.

“Good work, Ernin. It’s perfect.”

The woman bowed slightly. “I’m glad you like it, milady. Let me get the scabbard.”

Hem watched as the powerfully built woman walked over to a workbench. As the woman turned, Hem cocked her head to the side.

“How’s your daughter?” she asked quietly. The woman froze and Hem shook her head. “No need to panic. I really just want to know how she’s faring.”

Ernin still looked a little wary despite Hem’s assurance. “She is well, milady. Thank you for asking.” Her eyes flitted to the sword in Hem’s hand. “She’s a good child, milady. A little absentminded and exceptionally accident prone, but a good child.”

Hem held back the snort that fought its way to the surface. “So I’ve heard. Now let me have a look at the scabbard.” The forger held out the scabbard and Hem slid the sword inside. “Will you be attending the Yram tonight?”

The woman’s eyes lit up. “Of course, milady. Everyone is eager to see the princesses exhibit their skill. They are, after all, the offspring of the best warrior alive.”

Hem grinned as she studied the woman. “You are kind to say that, Ernin. And your daughter?”

“Neitor will be in attendance.”

Hem nodded. “That’s good.” She walked to the exit, but was stopped by Ernin’s voice.

“Neitor is a good daughter, milady. She’s respectful, kind and gentle.”

Turning, Hem studied the hulking woman who looked at her with an almost pleading look on her face.

“I know, Ernin. My daughter is a great judge of character.” A look of relief crossed Ernin’s face. “I simply want to get to know Neitor.”

“Thank you, milady.”

Hem smiled and left the workshop. Outside she stopped to look around her. The city pulsed with expectation. Besides being an initiation for young warriors, the Yram was also the most coveted celebration on Pharm. It was still early, but by late afternoon the city would be bursting with visitors. Every eighteen years the Yram was held to swell the ranks of Pharm’s army, but it also overlapped with the commemoration of the Fertility Goddess, Mistral.

***

Palmer couldn’t for the life of her focus on what the senator was saying. All she could see playing before her eyes was the cold flatness of Hem’s eyes. She brought the cup to her lips and took a draught of the tacuc. Hem had left and the way she did left Palmer with a sense of finality. She needed to find Hem.

“Captain Middleton? Palmer?”

Jolted from her thoughts Palmer looked at the senator. “I’m…I’m sorry. I…I…”

The senator’s sharp eyes studied her closely. “Is everything okay? You seemed…absent.”

Palmer’s initial response was to assure the senator that she was fine, but what came out of her mouth stunned even her. “I’m in love with Hem.” She blinked at the senator, her mind reeling with what she’d just said.

The senator jerked back as if she’d been slapped. “Excuse me?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“You’re in love with Principal Hemheri?”

“I…I…” Palmer looked away. Her answer would be the determining factor in whether or not she would still have a position in the Space Fleet. Luckily the dining hall was empty. Ahalpa had invited the others on a tour of the city. They had left half an hour ago leaving her and Senator Keane to discuss their private tour of Pharm. She turned back to the senator and was surprised to find the woman a little paler than before. Palmer fully understood the senator’s reaction. It would be a great disaster to have one of their most trusted starship captains literally sleeping with the enemy. At that moment all Palmer could think of were her beautiful daughters and…Hem. Hem was never far from her thoughts.

“Palmer?” Senator Keane prompted softly. “Are you in love with Principal Hemheri?”

A stream of memories flashed through her mind. She remembered the first time after Hem, when she met another woman. Chrystal was beautiful, funny and successful. They went out a few times before they finally ended up in bed. Everything was supposed to work out. They had the right chemistry, the sex was great and the Terran media was quick to make credits out of their union. The brilliant, beautiful businesswoman and the aloof but powerful starship captain got the tongues wagging and red carpets rolled out for them. With Palmer being notoriously private, the commotion their association caused was one of many minor reasons that led to their break up. After seven months of jumping through media hoops and surviving numerous social platforms, Palmer called it quits. But even the invasion of her privacy was nothing compared to the fact that she found herself lying awake at night missing Hem. It took two other women to make her realize that no woman would ever measure up to Hem, even though she knew that Hem was forever lost to her.

But, she was granted a second chance. The only trouble was that she had so much more to lose now and strangely enough, so much more to gain also. All she needed was to make a choice.

She looked at the senator and sighed. “I know what I have to lose, but I also know what I can’t let go.”

For a moment Senator Keane regarded her long and hard. “I take it you’re telling me that you choose the Principal?”

“Yes.” Palmer was stunned by the lack of hesitation at answering the question. She reached for her cup. “I love her.”

“What about Terran and your position? Is it worth it to let it all go?”

Palmer smiled weakly. “Being a starship captain is the only thing I know how to be. I have no idea what it takes to be mother or a…partner, but I’m willing to learn.”

“Are you sure? What if there was someone else on Terran who loved you? Would you reconsider?”

Palmer blinked in surprise. “What a strange question.” She bit down on her lower lip. “There’s no one on Terran that has given me the slightest indication that they are interested in me.”

The senator stared at her again before she slowly nodded. “I take it you will return with us to Terran to finalize everything.”

“I’m not sure if Hem would want me, but even if she miraculously wants to make this work, I will have to return to Terran first.”

***

Hem shook her head in disbelief as she watched the girl. This was the most difficult thing for her to do as a mother. Giving birth and raising half-Human babies was not in the least as tough as what she was going through now.

“Milady,” one of the youths, a skinny girl, said. Her greeting drew all the other youths’ attention as they dropped their weapons to the ground and bowed quickly before straightening again.

Hem ignored the skinny girl, her gaze resting on a tall, powerfully built girl standing a few feet away. As was the girl’s custom, her cropped hair stood in all directions, some tresses falling over her forehead to cover one eye. Taking a deep breath, Hem approached the girl. The girl’s eyes darted around, probably looking for an escape. Hem’s heartbeat accelerated. It would be stupid for the girl to try and evade her. She was the Principal after all, faster and stronger than any Pharmac in existence, previous Principals included.

“I…I didn’t touch her. I swear,” the girl said anxiously.

“I know, because you’re still breathing.” She watched with droll satisfaction as the girl grew pale. The others move away slowly as they followed the conversation.

“I love her.”

Hem was momentarily stunned by the girl’s statement. Against her will she had to admire the girl’s courage. She studied the girl closer. “I want to see your eyes when you address me.”

The girl quickly brushed the dark locks away from her forehead. Hem met piercing black eyes. The girl quickly lowered her gaze. “My apologies, milady. I meant no disrespect.”

“I’m aware of that too.”  Hem let her eyes run over the girl. Why would someone prefer to walk around in clothing that was two sizes too big for them? With her sensitive skin she would jump right out of it if she had to deal with the fabric constantly brushing against her. She stepped closer and the girl stiffened. Hem knew with her emotions all over the place, her body thrummed with her power, omitting waves which chafed the others’ nerves. The girl’s jaw clenched as she tried to hide the effect the coiling waves had on her. “You are but a mere sixty years old. What does a youngling like you know about love?”

The girl’s head lifted suddenly. The inky depths burned with emotion as she met Hem’s gaze.

“I can’t tell you much about love, milady, for it is still new to me.” A radiant smile came over the girl’s sullen features, unexpectedly transforming her whole being into one of pure delight. “I can, however, tell you about the girl who’s teaching me about it. She’s sincere, outspoken, stubborn and spectacularly beautiful. That is as much as I know about love.” Ignul slowly averted her gaze. “She’s my personal definition of love, milady.”

Hem stood still as she examined the beaming girl. Maybe she should trust her daughters’ judgment of character more. Speechless, Hem turned on her heel and left, leaving behind her a group of dumbfounded youths.

***

When Palmer stepped into Hem’s suite she was surprised to find her mother waiting for her. After her conversation with the senator, the senator had excused herself abruptly and left her in the dining hall.

“Mother? Is there a problem?”

“I just want to talk.” Sandra patted the place on the bed next to her. “Do you have a few minutes?”

“Sure, Mother. What’s bothering you?”

Sandra was silent for a moment as she studied her daughter. “I know I’ve apologized before about…”

“And I’ve forgiven you, Mother.”

Sandra held up her hand. “Let me finish, Palmer.” She took a deep breath. “I never told you what I said to Hem. Maybe if you hear it, you might not be so forgiving.”

Palmer frowned but didn’t interrupt her mother.

“I told Hemheri that she was not reason enough for you to stay here.” Sandra stopped for a moment. “She loves you. I could see it in her eyes even before the girls told me. The girls told me that Hemheri confessed that she loved you and that was the reason why she never took anyone else.”

Palmer closed her eyes at hearing that. She’d known that already, but it was so much more definite hearing that Hem had told the girls.

Sandra shook her head, looking guilty. “I feel awful for being the one who drove a wedge between you.”

Palmer cupped her mother’s cheek. “I love her too, Mother. But, it’s not your fault. I’m also to blame.” She smiled sadly. “I should’ve made Hem realize that she was more important to me than anything else.”

“Can you fix it?” Sandra asked. “Please, tell me you can.”

“I’ll try my best and if it’s not enough I will try even harder until I get through to her.” Palmer smiled. She meant it. “Whatever deity the Pharmacs worship better be with Hem, because I’m not going to let up until Hem is mine.”

Sandra chuckled softly. “Poor Hemheri. She will need all the help she can get in that case.” For a moment mother and daughter looked at each other. “You deserve to be happy, honey. I want you to have what Taffy has with Mara.”

“I want that too, Mother.”

“You can count on me. I will help any way I can.”

Palmer placed a gentle kiss on her mother’s cheek. “Thank you.”

“I should thank you for giving me these wonderful granddaughters.” Sandra wiped a tear from her eye. “I wish your father was here to see them…Josh and the girls.”

Pulling her mother in a tight embrace, Palmer whispered hoarsely. “I know he’s watching over them.”

They held on for a long moment.

“Go find Hemheri and make it right. Ahalpa told me that the Yram requires that both parents stand together and show a united front in support of their children.”

Palmer pulled out of the hug. “She might not want to see me.”

“If she knows what’s good for her, she will see you,” a voice interjected. Palmer and Sandra’s heads jerked to the door.

A tall, regal woman stood in the doorway. Sharp black eyes watched them as the woman entered the suite. Palmer slowly came to her feet as she, too, studied the imposing woman. Everything about the woman screamed power and elegance. The woman cocked her head and Palmer blinked at the achingly familiar act.

“Are…are you Hem’s mother?”

The woman smiled broadly. “As a matter of fact, I am. You must be Palmer. Elyst and Kalt are the spitting image of you.” Sandra came to stand next to Palmer. “And this must be your mother,” the woman exclaimed. She stepped closer, towering over them as she held out her hand. “Welcome to Pharm.”

Unlike Hem, who exuded raw power, the woman’s was subtle, bubbling under the surface. After exchanging handshakes they stood looking at each other. The woman smiled broadly.

“I’m Redla.” The introduction was directed at Sandra.

“I’m Sandra.”

Redla held out her hand again. “I’ve summoned Hem and she should be here any moment now. Shall we leave them to talk while you accompany me on a short walk?”

A bout of sudden nerves overtook Palmer, wetting her palms at the thought of talking to Hem; she didn’t even notice when her mother and Redla had left the suite.

“Mother!” Hem’s voice sounded as she came through the archway leading to the large balcony. Hem came to an abrupt stop when her eyes fell on Palmer. Palmer smiled weakly as Hem’s eyes traced her face.

“I need to talk to you, Hem.” She saw a cold mask come over Hem’s face and quickly approached the tall woman. “Please, Hem, just give me a few minutes.”

“I had time to think about us, Palmer?” Hem sounded resigned, causing Palmer to swallow nervously “It’s obvious that we want different things. Hoping for the girls to help us breach this chasm is not fair. It could hurt them in the end and I would never allow that to happen.”

Fear and shame warred inside Palmer as she looked at Hem. It sounded as if Hem had already made her choice. Hem would rather guard their daughters’ happiness at the expense of her own. Is that not what it meant to a mother? But then, she too had chosen and Palmer wanted it all. She didn’t know how long they’d stood looking at each other; Palmer waiting for the right words to form and Hem appearing more and more distant as the seconds ticked away.

Hem suddenly turned on her heel and strode out the room. Desperate, Palmer ran after Hem. The alien stood on the balustrade, balancing her weight, ready to take flight.

“I LOVE YOU!” Palmer shouted in desperation.

***

She was falling.

Hem blinked in shock as she found herself suddenly weightless. She desperately grasped for something…anything… to hold on to. Her eyes shot wide as she realized there was nothing.

“Hem!”

As if from a distance she heard Palmer calling out to her. The next moment she felt the impact and something gave. A cloud of dust and shards of tiles shot out from under her.

“Hem!”

Hem laid still, her mind blank and her body vibrating with the impact of the fall. She slowly opened her eyes to find a white-faced Palmer leaning over her.

“Hem! Hem, are you okay. Are you hurt?” The blue eyes were filled with tears, some already streaming down the pale cheeks. “Oh, Hem, please talk to me.”

“I’m…I’m okay,” Hem whispered, more worried about Palmer than anything else. “Are you okay? You’re crying, Palmer.”

Palmer roughly wiped at her eyes with shaking hands. “Are you hurt?”

Hem took a deep breath and tried to sit up, but was quickly pushed back by Palmer.

“Please, Hem, don’t move,” Palmer pleaded softly as tears ran down her cheeks. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to make you fall.”

“I fell?” Hem asked slowly. She turned her head slowly to find herself lying in a deep depression. “I fell?” This time she couldn’t keep the incredulity from her voice. She tried to sit up again and this time, even with Palmer pushing her down, managed to come into a sitting position. “I...I really fell?”

Palmer sat back and wiped at her wet cheeks again. “Yes, I…I caused you to fall.”

Hem shook her head slowly. “But I never fall.”

“You did,” Palmer sobbed softly. “I called out to you and you fell. Are you hurt?”

Realizing that Palmer was about to fall apart, Hem reached out to her and pulled her onto her lap. “Hush now, I’m okay. I don’t even feel a thing.”

Palmer’s arms snaked around her neck in a tight grip, her wet face pressed in Hem’s neck. “It doesn’t look like nothing. You’ve made a hole in the floor.”

Hem tightened her hold on Palmer even as she assessed the damage around her. She really had made a big hole in the floor. Looking at the balustrade she measured the distance to the floor.  She felt Palmer’s hand cradling the back of her head, while the other hand gently stroked her neck. The sensations that shot through her body were amazing. She struggled to fight back the moan that rose from deep inside of her.

“I’m fine, Palmer. You forget that I’m immortal.” Hem angled her head to place a soft kiss on Palmer’s temple. “I’m perfectly okay.”

Palmer reared back and looked in Hem’s eyes. With her eyelashes, wet and clinging together, Hem was reminded of her daughters when they were young and came running to her with a scraped knee. The sight of blood always caused a lot of tears.

“Do you remember what I said just before your fall?” Palmer looked slightly nervous as her eyes darted over Hem’s face.

“I remember,” Hem said quietly as she studied Palmer’s face closely. The blonde swallowed before she looked away. “You know that I do too, don’t you?”

The blue eyes were luminous when Palmer looked at her again. “You do?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Will you say it to me?”

Hem smiled. “I love you, Palmer.”

They looked at each other, smiling.

“It’s good to see you’re still in one piece, Hemheri,” a deep voice said and they both turned their heads.

“Greetings, Mother,” Hem said quickly as she threw one arm around Palmer and rose without using her hands to hoist herself to her feet.

***

Palmer couldn’t take her eyes off the devastatingly gorgeous woman standing in the door. She was a stunning replica of Hem, minus the eyes, and with wisps of grey hair at her temples. Palmer moved her lips closer to Hem’s ear.

“Are you going to look like that when you grow older?” she gasped.

“Most probably. Why?”

“Wow!” Palmer whispered as she hugged Hem tightly, her eyes riveted on the stunning woman. She felt Hem’s body shake as she chuckled softly and Palmer placed a soft kiss on Hem’s ear.

A deep husky laugh sounded and, blushing furiously, Palmer realized that the woman must’ve overheard them. In a move so much like Hem’s, the woman tilted her head to the side.

“Are you not going to introduce me, Hemheri?” The woman sounded authoritative.

Hem cleared her throat softly. “Mother, this is Palmer. Palmer, this is my mother, Ehno.”

Loosening her arms around Hem’s neck, Palmer slid down Hem’s body to stand on her feet. She made her way over to the woman and held out her hand.

“It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, milady.”

The woman’s big hand swallowed Palmer’s and squeezed it gently. “The pleasure is all mine, Palmer.” She smiled warmly causing two deep dimples to appear. “I didn’t mean to interrupt your conversation, but her mother instructed me to check up on her when we felt the palace shake.”

Palmer turned back to Hem who looked at her mother with a somewhat sheepish look on her face.

“It was an accident,” Hem said quickly.

“A good one too, it seems,” Ehno said with a teasing smile. “I’ll leave you for now. We will meet again, Palmer.”

Palmer watched the magnificent woman leave before turning back to Hem. “I can’t believe you’re going to be even better looking than you are already.”

Hem came to stand before her. She was smiling, but her eyes were serious. “You’ll have to stick around if you want to see that.”

Palmer was quick to grasp the meaning behind the words. Hem needed assurance that this was real. Reaching up, Palmer clasped her hands behind Hem’s head and pulled her head down. Their lips were close when Palmer spoke again.

“I’ve been planning to convince you to give me a second chance, but seeing now what you’re going to look like in the future, I insist that you give me a second chance.” Not waiting for Hem’s reaction, Palmer slanted her lips over the alien’s. With a soft sigh, Hem’s lips parted and Palmer groaned as her tongue invaded the hot interior of Hem’s mouth.

Their mouths parted suddenly when Hem reached lower and pulled Palmer up in her arms. Their eyes met and held for a moment. Palmer blinked at the sight of Hem’s eyes as they changed. The golden flares were more pronounced as the dark grew even darker. Palmer cradled the gorgeous face in her palms.

“Tell me again, Hem,” Palmer whispered.

“I love you.”

Palmer’s lips brushed over the strong chin, the soft cheeks and latched onto the soft, moist lips. This time she poured all her love and yearning into the kiss and felt Hem’s normally sturdy body buckle slightly. Their tongues mated furiously as they both moaned in pleasure. Palmer curled her legs around Hem’s waist. Hem stiffen slightly and pull out of the kiss. Surprised by the move, Palmer opened her eyes.

“Hem?” The alien was trembling slightly as she stared at Palmer. Concerned, Palmer reached up and locked her hands behind Hem’s head to keep her head steady as she anxiously studied the alien’s eyes. Hem had landed rather hard and Palmer feared for a possible concussion. The pupils were normal, but Palmer’s fears escalated when she felt Hem’s trembling worsen. “Something’s wrong, Hem. Are you hurting? Please, tell me.” She grabbed a handful of Hem’s hair while she cradled Hem’s cheek with one hand.

Hem took a shuddering breath. “You’re…wet, Palmer.”

“Wet?” Palmer echoed, not understanding what Hem was talking about. Then the meaning struck. Heat crept up her neck and cheeks as she hid her face in Hem’s neck. Hem’s arms tightened around her.

“Palmer,” Hem whispered. Her hand glided down Palmer’s back to rest on her butt and she squeezed gently. “I miss being with you.”

Palmer shivered at the husky timber of Hem’s voice. Palmer lifted her head from Hem’s neck. Still embarrassed to meet Hem’s eyes, she looked down to where her sex was pressed against Hem’s stomach. They had made love in this position before…the first and only time they’d been together like that. They were both naked then and Hem had cradled Palmer’s derriere in both hands, gliding Palmer briskly up and down against her tight abdomen. Palmer remembered the soft explosive breaths of Hem as she’d leaned against the wall. Palmer’s arms were clutched around Hem’s shoulders as she rode mindlessly towards an earth-shattering orgasm.

Her recollection triggered another wave of heat to her apex and she heard a growl escape from deep inside Hem.

“Oh, Hem…?”

***

Hem’s mind was soaked in lust as she felt the dampness of Palmer’s sex through her tunic. She probably would’ve been able to restrain herself had it not been for the musky wave of Palmer’s arousal assaulting her nostrils. Holding on tightly to Palmer, she took long, purposeful strides towards the room and to the bed. She gently laid Palmer on the bed and quickly covered her smaller body with her own.

“Do we have time?” Palmer whispered in her ear. Hem felt her nipples react to the brush of warm breath on her ear.

“An hour perhaps.”

Palmer shook her head. “Too short. I want you for hours ...like the last time.”

Hem felt her desire wane a little at Palmer’s words. Her body was on fire and lying over the smaller Human, her hips nestled between Palmer’s legs.  Those were not the words she wanted to hear.

She pressed closer to Palmer. “Believe me an hour will be more than enough.”

Palmer pushed her hands into Hem’s hair and fisted them around the dark locks. Her eyes were a magnificent smoky blue as she studied Hem. “Maybe for you, honey. I, however, need hours to worship your gorgeous body. I want to feel you deep inside me. I want to taste you and …”

Hem moaned deeply and rolled off Palmer. “I get the picture.”

“Good.” Palmer pressed a hard kiss on Hem’s lips. “Please, be the stronger of us both and walk out onto the balcony and fly to wherever you have to be in an hour. Tonight, after the Yram, I will reward you…passionately.”

Hem turned her head to pierce Palmer with a dark, hungry look.

“You couldn’t have chosen a more fitting night to want to copulate with me.”

NINE

Palmer blushed when she entered the foyer and found four pairs of eyes falling on her. She nodded at Ehno and Selit before she turned to Senator Keane. The woman gave her a smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

“The Principal had intended to take you on the tour herself, but she’s also expected to inspect and evaluate the safety measures put in place for the Yram,” Selit said as she walked over to the transporter dais. There she waited until everyone had caught up. She bowed in Ehno’s direction, “Her ladyship offered to accompany us. She was the Head Advisor to two former Principals before her retirement. She still consults for the Advisory Council on occasion.”

Palmer looked up at the quiet woman who bowed slightly in acknowledgement. The woman caught her gaze and winked. Palmer quickly looked away when she felt her face heating up. She quickly lowered her gaze when she met Senator Keane’s. The green eyes held an unreadable expression.

“You showed an interest in the environmental control and food production sectors as well as our energy distribution systems,” Selit said in a crisp tone. “If you are ready we can begin the tour.”

They nodded. Palmer closed her eyes as she felt the familiar tingling as her body disintegrated into tiny sparks. When she opened her eyes again, she blinked in confusion. They seemed to be floating in some kind of glass fortified bubble. Below them lay a vast plantation.

“We have about two hundred similar sites on the planet,” Ehno explained. “The crop is enough to stock our reserves and still export large quantities to other realms. Through the construction of large conservatories we are able to grow and export produce all year round.”

On the horizon large glass structures were visible. Palmer was impressed and a quick glance at the senator proved that she was too.

***

Hem caught herself smiling for the umpteenth time that afternoon and quickly ducked her head before anyone else could notice. If only she could stop the bliss she felt bubbling through her system, but she couldn’t…because she didn’t want to.

“…kill switch will be accessible when needed. We also ensured that we have four buffers on standby in case the kill switches malfunction.”

Hearing that part, Hem’s head snapped up. “Malfunction? What do you mean?” She hadn’t meant for her voice to take on a deadly tone, but this was not what she had come down here to hear.

The scientist looked nervously to the other three women in the room, avoiding Hem’s eyes. “During the test probes it came to light that of some of the kill switches failed to initiate properly. We double-checked each of the prototypes, but decided to rebuild the switches to be on the safe side.”

“So what you’re telling me is that my daughter will be locked in mortal combat with a machine that might have a faulty kill switch?” Hem studied the woman closely. “Reffe, tell me you don’t expect me to accept that?”

The Head of Engineering held up her hands. “We’ve rebuilt all the switches, milady, and do not foresee any further glitches. The machines were put through vigorous training sessions and the new kill switches tested and retested carefully.”

Skewering each of the four women with a sharp glance, Hem shook off her outer robe. “I will test them all one more time.”

“But, milady, we…” Reffe began to say, but stopped when Hem held up her hand.

“This is my daughter, Reffe. I will not take chances with her or the lives of other youngsters. Have all the machines ready for combat in fifteen minutes.”

Reffe combed her fingers through her hair, her dark eyes wide. “All of them? They are programmed to attack in a synchronized order, milady. It would be unwise to take them all on at once.”

A cold smile curled around Hem’s lips. “But, you expect my daughter and nine other youngsters to take them on. I will not repeat myself, Reffe.”

***

Palmer looked up from the small, glowing square to meet the deep, dark gaze of Ehno. She felt a blush climb up her neck to her cheeks. It was unnerving at the beginning of the tour, having Ehno joining them. This was the woman who had found her earlier in the arms of Hem. Ehno, however, had been extremely professional and not once had she singled Palmer out. Instead, she had directed most of her explanations to the senator. Knowing that the two women were more on par where ranks were concerned, Palmer had not once felt excluded. In between admiring Pharmac ingenuity and the stunning scenery, Palmer had stolen a few moments to think of Hem. This was the first time she had ever placed anything or anyone else before duty, but Hem was like an integral part of her. She just couldn’t get Hem and their kiss from her mind. Ehno’s dark eyes met hers. Palmer knew that Ehno knew exactly where her thoughts were. She quickly averted her gaze.

“It is rather small for something so powerful,” Palmer croaked and pointed at the small transformer. As a matter of fact that was the only thing that came to mind and which she hoped would divert the Pharmac’s attention.

Ehno shrugged. “Until two years ago we still had to make do with transformers this size.” Ehno held her hands apart demonstrating an object the size of a brick. “Kalt came up with the idea of condensing twenty transformers into this size, thus cutting down the replacement period, handling and storage.”

Palmer grinned foolishly at hearing her daughter had been the brain behind the innovation. Even Ehno had a look of pride on her face as she shared the information with Palmer.

“She’s really something,” Palmer murmured, the grin still in place.

“She shares your DNA so it shouldn’t come as a surprise, Captain Middleton.”

Palmer felt a warm fuzziness settle in her chest as the shy features of her daughter swam before her mind’s eye. She had never excelled in the sciences. It would only mean that Hem was to thank for their daughter’s scientific aptitude. “I can’t take credit for that. I suspect that must be all Hem.” She recalled how Hem had regaled her with the origins and customs of the aliens on Pendulum.

Ehno’s eyes warmed unexpectedly and a tender smile crossed her features. “She would spend hours with me in my test centre when she was younger. Redla always had to bribe me to get Hemheri to attend her combat lessons. Knowing that our daughter was bound to rule the universe soon made Redla nervous. Thus she started early on to impart her combat skills. As her skill on the battlefield grew exponentially, Hemheri’s interest in science faded fast.”

Palmer’s jaw dropped and for a full minute she only stared at the woman. Ehno cocked her head in the same way Hem did, her dark eyes questioning. Realizing that Ehno expected a question from her, Palmer tried to pull herself together.

“I…I take it…I…I assume Hem’s other…Redla… is the warrior.”

Ehno looked taken aback. “Of course. I simply can’t see myself sweating on a training field.”

This time Palmer gaped at the woman in shock. There was just no way she could reconcile the slender gentle Redla as the warrior and this powerful specimen as the scientist.

***

Landing in a cloud of dust, Hem slowly stretched out to her impressive height. She turned to look back to the disabled machines. It had taken ingrained discipline not to smash the machines during the practice drill. One got lucky and landed a powerful blow to her side. Nothing was broken nor had she felt any pain, but she was tempted to thrash the model and fold it into a small little cube to be tossed all the way into another star system.

She walked over to where the scientists stood, mouths agape. She nodded her thanks when one of the juniors ran over to hand her a moist wipe for her dusty face. Wiping her face, she mentally ran though her observations of the machines. The junior held out her hand for the used wipe and Hem smiled at the girl’s eagerness.

“The switches worked fine,” Hem began. “I must add that I found the machines to be laudable opponents. They actually made me break a sweat.”

Reffe’s hand was placed over her heart. “It…it is bound to happen when one takes on fifty near indestructible semi-sentient machines in twenty-seven minutes and eleven seconds, milady.”

Hem couldn’t stop the huge grin that splayed over her face. It was an exhilarating experience. She felt rejuvenated and ready for whatever the day could throw at her. But more, she was looking forward to tonight…and what would follow after the Yram.

“I take it the prototypes were to your satisfaction, milady?” Reffe asked carefully.

“Yes, Reffe.” Hem combed her fingers through her hair. “Humor me and double-check the remote kill switches again. I will leave you to your task.”

The women bowed and Hem returned the salutation.

Her next stop was a small popular inn on the other side of the town. As she entered, her eyes widened slightly when they fell on her mother. Redla sat at a table with Sandra, their heads close together as they spoke quietly. Waving away the innkeeper, she made her way over to her mother’s table. Redla’s gaze rose and met Hem’s.

“Hemheri, what brings you here?”

Hem nodded at Sandra and smiled at a servant girl who held out a tray with a goblet of wine.

“I was at the Engineering Dome to meet with Reffe and her group about the Yram,” she said as she took a drink from her wine.

“And so you decided on the spur of the moment to fly all the way across the city to have a drink at this inn?”

Hem shrugged. “They have great food. I believe that was why you brought me here when I was little.”

Redla smirked. “I believe you were tracking Sandra.”

A quick glance at the Human showed her stifling a cough as she focused teary blue eyes on Hem.

“You were looking for me?”

Hem nodded slowly.  “I was hoping we could talk. But it can wait.”

Redla reached for her glass and drained it. “Well, I have a small errand to run so I’ll leave you to it.” With a soft squeeze to Hem’s shoulder, Redla left them.

“Where is she going?” Sandra asked, puzzled. Following Sandra’s gaze, Hem saw her mother making her way up the stairs to the sleeping quarters of the inn. She slowly shook her head.

“I have no idea.” When she turned back to Sandra it was to find the blonde looking at her with an intense look on her face.

“What do you want to talk to me about, Hemheri?”

Hem returned the look with an even stare. “I love Palmer.”

“I know,” Sandra said with a small smile. “I take it you two talked and the feeling is mutual.”

“Yes.” Hem lifted her goblet to her lips, still studying Sandra over the rim. She could sense the woman’s anticipation. “You said once that I have nothing to offer her that would make her want to stay with me. Do you still feel that way?”

Hem saw a glimmer of discomfiture flash over the woman’s face before she quickly looked away. For a moment they sat in silence. Sandra sighed deeply.

“I was wrong to say that to you,” Sandra said quietly. “It wasn’t my place to meddle in your affairs.” The blonde turned back to look at Hem and the blue eyes were dark with remorse. “Meeting you, I was overwhelmed by the power you wield, Hemheri. You were too much to take in at once. You are good looking, powerful and rich. I thought that maybe that was what had drawn Palmer to you. It made me fear for what would happen to her once the ‘infatuation’ wore off.” Sandra smiled sadly. “I should’ve trusted my daughter’s choice. Palmer is very careful and doesn’t trust easily. Since coming here, I’ve seen my daughter smile so much. She’s happy and carefree.” Sandra smiled. “Those words are foreign when associated to Palmer. I will never be able to apologize enough for what I did. Now, after you both found each other again, I can’t help but wish I had kept my mouth shut.”

Hem shrugged. “There is nothing to apologize for, Sandra. The only problem we have now is to find an option that would benefit Palmer.” Hem ignored the fear that rose in her chest at what she had to say next. “I love her with everything in me, but I can’t bring myself to let her make a choice that would see her lose everything she has worked so hard to achieve.”

Sandra’s hand shot out and grabbed Hem’s hand. For a split second her warrior instinct surfaced and she almost snapped the woman’s wrist. She suppressed the urge just as quickly and looked down at the smaller hand covering hers. No one, except her daughters and Palmer touched her. It seemed the list was destined to grow as long as the Humans were around.

“Please, don’t do this, Hemheri,” Sandra said almost desperately. “If she declared her love for you then I believe she has made a choice already. If you doubt her love for you, you will surely break her heart.” Sandra’s hand curled over Hem’s. “As I’ve said earlier, I’ve never seen her so happy being around you and the girls. Everything she’s acquired might be on Terran, but most importantly, her heart and soul are here.”

Hearing the words, Hem felt the heaviness that had been weighing down on her heart dissipate. Sandra said a lot of things, but there was one thing she said that would stick forever. Knowing Palmer, she was far from the impulsive girl Hem had fallen in love with all those years ago. She had followed Palmer’s career over the years and every step the woman took as she rose from a lowly cadet to a starship captain had been carefully calculated. Palmer possessed a brilliant mind, but she tended to over think things and it had been to her benefit in the past. Hem’s face split into a wide grin.

She chose me.

She raised her eyes to meet Sandra’s and found the woman smiling back at her.

“She chose me, Sandra.”

“Indeed she did, Hemheri. She’s been waiting for you all her life and I doubt she would let you get away a second time.”

Hem combed her fingers through her hair to keep herself from giving in to the delightful chuckle that threatened to burst forth.

“Oops, someone seems to be in trouble,” Sandra said under her breath and following Sandra’s gaze, Hem smirked. Redla was coming down the stairs, followed by Nael. The girl’s shoulders were drooping as she followed her grandmother.

“Excuse me,” Sandra said quickly as she rose to her feet and intercepted Nael. Hem sat back in her chair as she watched the interaction. Nael blushed when she noticed her Human grandmother’s approach. They made an odd pair. Nael towering over her petite grandmother, while Sandra stood close to the girl, her face turned up as they gazed at each other. With her enhanced hearing it was easy to follow their conversation.

“What did you do this time, sweetie?” Sandra asked tenderly as she placed a hand on Nael’s hip.

Nael’s cheeks turned ruddier and her head lowered further, avoiding her grandmother’s eyes. Hem shook her head in amazement. She had never seen Nael exhibit this kind of behavior before. Again she felt a twinge of guilt. She couldn’t help but feel like she had failed her girls in not spending more time offering them an outlet for their Human side. Giving them history lessons on Terran and lugging Terranian products from her trips was a far cry from letting them discover their Human side. Sandra stepped closer and cradled Nael’s flushing face between her hands.

“You don’t have to tell me, if you don’t want to,” Sandra said as she angled her head, supposedly so she could catch Nael’s gaze. “Your mother told me and I must add that you are absolutely gorgeous. Who can fault these women for having such exquisite taste?”

Hem blinked at the direction the conversation took. How come everyone felt so comfortable talking to her daughters about sex? Nael’s head snapped up and she stared at her grandmother with warm, adoring eyes.  They stared at each other for a moment and then Nael threw her head back and a deep laugh came from her. Stunned, Hem realized that it was really the first time she had seen her daughter so uninhibited. Gone was the brooding girl and in her stead was a girl whose eyes twinkled with laughter as she pulled her much smaller grandmother in a tender hug. Nael rested her cheek on Sandra’s hair.

“Thank you, Grandmother.”

“You’re welcome, my love.”

Hem swallowed hard at the knot of emotion lodged in her throat. She should’ve brought Palmer and her family here a long time ago. But it didn’t matter anymore. She wasn’t going to let Palmer go again.

***

“Can you believe all this?”

Palmer’s wide eyed gaze met Taffy’s. “I’ve never seen anything like this before.” Her gaze returned to the spectacular sight. Everything about this planet was magical. Tonight, the sky was ablaze with shades of green, blue and pink and the stars hung low and looked close enough to touch.

From where she stood in the glass partition, Palmer took in the large arena, which closely resembled an ancient Roman coliseum.  The stands began to fill with Pharmacs as she looked on. The fuller the stands got, the livelier the atmosphere became.

“The Yram coincides with the Commemoration of their Moon and Fertility Goddess,” Mara interjected. “Newly-joined couples and new offspring will be presented to Mistral for her blessing.”

“How do you know that?” Palmer asked as she threw a quick glance over at her sister-in-law.

“Captain Ahalpa told us earlier when she showed us around.” Mara answered.

Palmer followed a streak of light cutting across the sky. Her breath caught in her throat as it suddenly burst into a kaleidoscope of colors. It reminded her of Guy Fawkes Day. Her father was a history buff and would spend hours on end reading up on ancient Terran customs. Fire crackers were shot into the air, setting the sky alight with tiny bursts of color.

“What else did she tell you about the day?” Palmer asked distractedly. They were all seated in a glass booth which looked down on the large arena.

“After the Yram, the Pharmacs have a ceremony where they worship their Moon and Fertility Goddess, Mistral.”

“I know that.”

“But,” Mara continued, “did you know they have some kind of a sex orgy afterwards?”

That got Palmer’s full attention. She slowly turned to face Mara. “A sex orgy?”

“Not so much a sex orgy. It’s more like a fertility ceremony with the moons all in alignment. A new wave of Pharmacs will be conceived tonight.”

Palmer felt a shiver ran through her.

“You couldn’t have chosen a more fitting night to want to copulate with me.”

Hem’s words rang loud in her ears. She was immediately taken back to that night eighteen years ago. Unbeknownst to them the moons on Pharm were aligned and they created three beautiful girls. She impregnated the most powerful woman in the universe that night. Was it going to be the same tonight? She turned to Taffy and found the blonde smiling at her.

“Can we anticipate a repeat of that night?” Taffy teased.

Palmer gave Taffy a warning glance which made the younger woman laugh. Before she could respond Selit approached her.

“The ceremony will commence soon. Maybe it would be better if you were to enter the arena with the Principal.” Selit said.

Join Hem in the arena? Palmer searched Selit’s eyes. The woman studied her with an earnest look.

“Is it allowed?”

Selit suddenly smiled broadly. “Yes. It will also be the first time in over nine hundred years that the Principal will be accompanied.” Selit eyes moved from hers to sweep the stands. “I think that almost everyone in attendance came to see history in the making. Let’s not disappoint them.”

Following Selit’s eyes, Palmer saw that she was indeed the focus of attention. Turning back to Selit, she nodded and walked to the booth’s exit where she waited for the Pharmac to join her. She didn’t know the woman well, but she could swear there was a flash of exhilaration in Selit’s dark eyes. As long as it was for Hem and her children, Palmer didn’t mind being placed under a magnifying glass. She followed Selit down the stairs leading from the booth until they reached a large steel door. They entered and briskly made their way down a long corridor to stop at another door. Selit pushed the door open and stood back.

“You will find the Principal inside,” Selit said.

Palmer nodded her thanks and entered the door which opened into a large cavernous room. Hem stood a few feet away, dressed in a black leather cat suit, talking to another Pharmac. Palmer swallowed hard as her eyes raked over Hem. Every stunning inch of the six foot seven, muscular frame was accentuated by the tight outfit. Hem stopped talking and the dark head turned. Palmer almost melted into a puddle of goo when intense gold and black eyes met hers. She quickly diverted her gaze to the woman Hem was talking to and found the woman studying her with open curiosity.

“Dura, were you looking for me?”

Palmer smiled and Hem quickly made her way over to her. Hem stood so close that her unique scent of sandalwood completely overwhelmed Palmer’s senses. She placed her shaking hand on Hem’s chest. Her mouth fell open when she felt the rapid thumping of Hem’s heart under her palm. Hem hadn’t expected her. Selit was obviously a hopeless romantic.

“I…I thought you might need me here with you.” From the look of pure delight on Hem’s face, it was clear that Selit was good at anticipating her leader’s needs.

“Dura,” Hem whispered. “I am honored that you want to be by my side.” A pleasant thrill stole down Palmer’s spine. If Hem kept looking at her like that she doubted she would make it until later tonight without pouncing on the woman.

“About tonight…”

“Mother?”

They slowly turned to find Nael approaching them. Dressed like Hem in a tight black leather outfit, Nael looked every bit as dangerous as her mother. Staring at her daughter, Palmer felt like her heart was about to explode. It was almost impossible to think she had helped create this flawless person. The blue eyes were fixed on her. She carefully stepped away from Hem, albeit a little reluctantly. Only her daughters would make her willingly break any physical contact with Hem.

“Yes, honey?”

***

Hem’s heart was thumping so loudly she could hear it. Palmer was the only person, besides her daughters, who made her heart go into overdrive. She reluctantly stepped away to allow Palmer to move past her to reach Nael. She watched as mother and daughter met each other halfway. With blatant possessiveness Nael gathered her mother in her arms, causing Hem to shake her head in wonder. She never would’ve guessed Nael would fall under the spell of Palmer so quickly. She, like Nael’s sisters, had feared Nael’s aloofness would prevent her from bonding with Palmer. It seemed to have the opposite reaction. Palmer seemed to be absolutely crazy about Nael.

Hem walked back to where Reffe stood. The scientist’s stunned gaze was fixed on Palmer and Nael.

“I wouldn’t have believed it if I haven’t seen it with my own eyes,” Reffe said. Her eyes met Hem’s. “No disrespect intended, milady.”

Grinning, Hem shrugged. “That makes two of us.”

Reffe’s face split in a wide grin. “Lady Nael has quite the reputation as a tough, no-nonsense warrior at the academy. To see her like this…” Reffe’s voice trailed off.

Hem threw a glance over her shoulder at her daughter and Palmer. They still stood in an embrace. Unlike with her grandmother earlier in the day, Nael’s legs were bent slightly so her face was pressed in her mother’s neck. Due to her daughter’s great height, although Nael’s legs were bent, Palmer had to stand on the tips of her toes to clasp her arms around Nael’s neck.

“You said the final checks on the kill switches showed no defects.” She turned her attention back to the woman next to her.

Reffe nodded. “We’ve tested it three times to be sure.”

Hem nodded. “That’s good news. It is time to commence with the ceremony.” Her eyes drifted to where daughter and mother stood. She smiled warmly when she found that Kalt and Elyst had also joined them. Her heart swelled with pride as she looked on while her daughters vied for their mother’s attention. The newcomers seemed to have won out as Palmer stood talking to the blondes. Nael stood nearby, pouting slightly. Hem chuckled. She would never get used to seeing her stoic daughter like this. Just as she was about to join her family, a group of women entered the room. With a soft sigh, Hem gave her family a longing look. The ceremony would start now.

***

Palmer felt warm all over as her gaze flitted between her gorgeous daughters. Every time she found herself in their presence she was humbled by the sheer love and acceptance they showered her with. They were each so different in their approach. Elyst, just like her Aunt Taffy, was very comfortable with showing affection. Kalt was cautious and would wait for Palmer to initiate contact. Once she did, the girl always revelled in the contact. A small smile tugged at Palmer lips. Nael was a different story. Larger than life and just as lethal looking as her mother, Nael was extremely confident. She took what she wanted and it was evident in her dealings with Palmer. The girl had a not so subtle possessiveness when it came to her. It was almost as if she wanted to make sure that Hem knew that Palmer was to be shared.

Thinking of her warrior daughter, her gaze moved to Nael. She noticed the small pout and held out her hand.

“Come over here, sweetie,” she said tenderly. She cocked her head to the side when Nael hesitated. “Come over here, my beautiful baby.”

She grinned when Nael blushed hard and quickly looked around to see who might’ve overheard Palmer. Oh, the joys of motherhood, Palmer thought as Nael cautiously stepped closer. With all the stands almost filled to capacity with initiates and their parents, she could understand why Nael was hesitant to show affection. Palmer looked up at her daughter.

“Now, I want you to go out there and show everyone that you are going to be the best warrior ever to come from Pharm,” she ordered. Her hand took the larger one in hers and she squeezed it gently. “Remember that I am proud of you and that I will be cheering the loudest.”

A bright smile formed on Nael face. “I will not disappoint you, Mother.”

Palmer brought Nael’s hand to her lips and kissed it gently. “I know, my baby.”

Soft snickering made them both turn to Elyst. The blonde’s eyes were twinkling with amusement. Palmer lifted a brow in question.

“I’ve never heard anyone refer to Nael as an infant before. To think about it, they wouldn’t dare.” This time Kalt joined in the snickering.

Palmer shook her head at her two daughters. “Don’t mind them,” she reassured a blushing Nael. “I still have to meet their partners. You can have your revenge then.”

Nael’s face lit up like a small star as she grinned at her frowning siblings and Palmer winked at the subdued blondes. Giving her a peck on the cheek, Kalt and Elyst left to join the rest of the family in the glass booth.

“Are you going to be all right?” she asked Nael, who nodded quickly. “You know where to find me if you need me.”

Throwing a quick glance around her, Nael leaned in to peck Palmer on the cheek. They smiled into each other’s eyes. Nael cleared her throat softly.

“I’m the youngest of the three of us,” Nael said quietly.

Palmer blinked in surprise. “I…Oh…What makes you say that?” she stammered.

Nael grinned. “I’ve suspected it for quite a while now. It was only when you came to Pharm that I began to know the truth.”

Palmer frowned. How and when did she give away Hem’s secret? Surely she would’ve known if she’d made a slip.

“I don’t understand?”

Nael grinned. “It’s how you and Grandmother Sandra treat me. You are very indulgent.”

“But…” Palmer began but Nael shook her head slowly.

“We can talk about it again later. One other thing?”

“Yes,” Palmer replied cautiously.

“Do you really think I’m beautiful?” Nael actually blushed as she asked the question. Palmer frowned lightly. She never would’ve thought that Nael had any self-doubts about her looks.

“Of course you are, honey. You are absolutely gorgeous.”

A mischievous twinkle came into Nael’s blue yes. “More so than Mother?”

Palmer was stunned for a few moments before she chuckled softly. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves here. Your mother is in a class of her own….a priceless work of art.”

A warm hand fell on the small of her back and Palmer turned her head to look up into Hem’s burning gaze. Palmer took a shuddering breath.

“You heard that?”

“Yes.” Hem’s eyes slid from her face to glide over her body, lingering on her breasts. “I will show you tonight just how much I appreciate the compliment.” Hem’s eyes flitted to where a grinning Nael stood. “You need to get ready. We will commence shortly.”

With unquestionable obedience, Nael bowed her head slightly and moved away to join the other initiates. Palmer shook her head as she watched her daughter go.

“She knew you were there?”

Hem nodded. “I believe so. I have to enter the arena. Will you walk with me?”

Palmer reached for Hem’s hand. “Lead the way, milady.”

TEN

Hem would never be able to explain how she felt as she entered the crowded arena with Palmer’s small hand in hers. Over the centuries she had presided over many of these ceremonies. She’d stood tall and strong, every bit the powerful leader of her Race. And each time she stood alone. After the first few times, she’d rudely pushed the yearning and loneliness away and convinced herself that she had more than any other Pharmac in attendance. As she’d blessed young and loving unions, she’d told herself that even without those distractions in her life, she still had more than any of them. She was born to be great, born to rule, born to be powerful.

How wrong she’d been.

Today she knew exactly what those women felt and she knew now how much more fortunate they were. With the small hand clutched tightly in hers, Hem felt a power surge like nothing before. She was chosen by the most magnificent woman alive to be a loving partner and parent. Her eyes scanned the Principal’s booth and fell on her other two blonde angels. She felt fulfilled to be chosen by another being to be a protector and lover. Unconsciously, her grip tightened around Palmer’s hand.

“Are you okay?” came the soft query.

Hem didn’t dare look at Palmer at that moment, because she knew she would be unable to hold her emotions in check. Instead she nodded curtly and squeezed Palmer’s hand again.

“You are by my side. That is more than enough for me,” she replied softly.

“For me too.”

Hem chanced a look at Palmer and found the blue eyes swimming in tears. She swallowed hard and looked away. If she wasn’t careful she would be the first Principal in a line of powerful leaders to break down before her subjects and grovel at the feet of a lover.

They reached the small steel podium set in the middle of the huge arena and Hem gallantly helped Palmer up the stairs. Palmer, ever the diplomat, quietly stood to the side. With the podium situated so she could have a panoramic view of the stands, Hem held up her hands. The droning of voices died down immediately. Hem’s eyes scanned over the stands. They were filled to capacity. A small smile formed on her lips. Word had spread quickly that the Principal had taken a mate. Another draw was that the hybrid daughter of the Principal would be participating in the grueling Yram ritual.  Hem found gossiping to be not only beneath her but also a completely fruitless endeavor. But, she could understand the curiosity of her subjects and their desire for a glimpse behind the veil that was her private life.

“I welcome you all tonight to celebrate something so common to us that we sometimes forget to appreciate it. As Pharmacs, life is a gift we have been blessed with in abundance.  Our lives are long and rewarding.  We seldom stand over the remains of a fallen sister, and we do not know disease and its devastation as other worlds and their inhabitants do.”  She threw her hands wide. “We are indeed fortunate and tonight we want to recognize, Mistral. We owe our lives, our loves and our futures to her.”

There was movement in the stands and couples cradling infants - and some holding the hands of teenagers - slowly floated from the stands to land before the podium. Hem’s eyes swung to the glass covered booth. Kalt and Elyst were already floating toward the podium. From behind her she could hear the footsteps of the initiates as they too came to join the blessing ceremony. Hem turned her head to meet Palmer’s eyes. Holding out her hand, Hem felt her heart skip a beat when Palmer took it in a tight grip. Together they took the step leading down the side of the podium to join their daughters.

***

Palmer felt hundreds of pairs of eyes on her as she walked next to Hem. She still felt like pinching herself. In fact she’d had the urge to do so quite a lot of times during the course of the day. She was in love with the most powerful woman in the universe and she was loved by her.

“I love you, Hem,” she whispered. The dark head swung her way and Palmer shivered at the look in Hem’s eyes. Love, desire and panic warred for supremacy in those fascinating black and gold eyes. They finally settled into a look of infinite tenderness.

Hem’s lips parted, but before she could say anything, the girls were upon them. Palmer rubbed her thumb over Hem’s hand.

“Palmer,” Hem croaked in a voice filled with so much emotion.

“Hush,” Palmer whispered. “Later.”

The girls’ eyes swept between the two of them only to settle on Hem with burning intensity. Palmer remembered their first night here, how in tune the girls were to their mother’s emotions when an upset Hem had left the dining hall. It seemed to be the case again. Hem gave them a reassuring smile and Palmer saw them visibly relax. Next they formed a half circle around them. Palmer had to tip her head back to look at her family. Her eyes began to burn as her throat constricted with emotion. My family. She had her own family. Her eyes swept over each of the faces looking down at her. They were all so beautiful. She pressed closer to Hem and felt the Pharmac pull her even closer.

A dead silence fell over the arena. It struck Palmer suddenly. Who would lead the ceremony if Hem was down here? She raised her eyes to the podium and blinked when she met a pair of intense gold and black eyes. She quickly glanced at Hem and back at the podium. Hem must’ve picked up on her confusion, because she leaned closer.

“That is Klotso. She’s a former Principal. I’ve asked her to oversee the ceremony for tonight,” Hem explained quickly.

Palmer studied the woman closely. Just like Hem, she was a magnificent specimen, tall and powerfully built. It was also evident that to be a Pharmac Principal you had to be born with a pair of peculiar gold and black eyes. Obviously good looks also played a role, for the former Pharmac leader was incredibly beautiful. Not that she’d seen an unattractive Pharmac since her arrival.

Klotso motioned for Hem to approach the podium. Hem placed her hand on Palmer’s lower back and steered her toward the Pharmac who was coming down the steps to meet them. Being this close to Klotso, Palmer was almost overwhelmed by the power and sheer magnificence of the woman. Was this what other people felt when in the presence of Hem? She’d met Hem before not knowing who and what she was, so she never felt this omnipotence of Hem.

Klotso’s gaze fell on her and lingered. An unexpected smile lit up the woman’s face as she reached out and touched Palmer’s hair.

“At the risk of incurring the wrath of my Supreme Leader, I have to say that you are as beautiful as it is rumored.” Her gaze moved beyond her and Palmer felt her daughters pressing close. A large hand fell on her shoulder and without looking she knew it was Nael. “The girls are lucky to have inherited your looks, Captain.”

Hem cleared her throat and Klotso flashed a mischievous grin at Hem. “I believe congratulations are in order, milady.” Klotso spread her arms wide and muttered in a foreign language before she stepped away from them. Her face was set in concentration. “She, who reigns over us, bestows on you her everlasting promise of prosperity and happiness.”

Around her, Palmer saw Hem and the girls bow deeply and she followed suit. Klotso gave her a curt nod before Hem steered her away.  Behind them another couple stepped up toward the podium. Hem squeezed her hand to draw her attention.

“I will find you as soon as I’m done here.”

Palmer nodded, but didn’t let go of Hem’s hand. Hem’s eyebrow lifted in question.

“I…I was wondering…” she faltered and threw a quick glance at the girls who were watching them intently. Would she be allowed to remain by Hem’s side or would it be a gross disregard of Pharmac protocol? She simply didn’t feel like leaving Hem right now.

“Yes, dura?” Hem probed softly.

Blushing, Palmer let go of Hem’s hand. “Nothing. I will see...”

“Kiss her,” the girls said in unison and Palmer blushed even deeper. Although that was not what she initially wanted to ask Hem, Palmer couldn’t help but wonder since when had she become so transparent to her daughters? But they were spot on. She’d been aching to kiss Hem since morning.

“Oh,” Hem said as a sheepish look came over her face.

“You don’t have to, Hem. I will…”

“Kiss her,” Nael growled.

Palmer looked around to find that they had the attention of everyone in the arena. Even Klotso had stopped her activity and was watching them. Palmer quickly turned her gaze on Hem.

“I’m sorry. I know there are certain protocols to adhere to and I didn’t mean to put you on the spot.”

Hem shrugged nonchalantly, but her eyes were warm with affection. “There are protocols to adhere to for someone in my position, but then there are also some I have to adhere to as a mother and a partner.” She leaned closer and took Palmer’s lips in a breathtaking kiss.

Palmer didn’t know how long the kiss lasted, but when it ended she had her arms around Hem’s neck. Hem smiled into her eyes.

“There are more protocols I have to adhere to later…” The golden flames in Hem’s eyes flared. “…after the ceremony.”

A warm spark raced down Palmer’s spine at the promise in Hem’s voice. Numbed after the spectacular kiss, Palmer could only nod. She braved a quick look around her and blinked at the thunderous applause that greeted her. Blushing furiously, she stepped away from Hem and into Kalt’s arms. Hem nodded at her and walked over to join Klotso. Palmer was still watching Hem walking away when Kalt swung her up in her arms and they began to levitate. She hastily threw her arms around her daughter’s neck as they floated over to the glass covered booth.

Taffy and her mother approached her just as Kalt placed Palmer on her feet. Taffy grinned wildly.

“That was some kiss, Sis. I swear everyone in the arena stopped breathing,” Taffy said as she pulled Palmer into a hug. With her lips closer to Palmer’s ear she sighed dramatically. “And Hem looks absolutely delicious in that cat suit. You’ll be quite busy later tonight.”

When they pulled out of the hug, Palmer just couldn’t for the life of her look Taffy in the eye. Instead she met her mother’s eyes. Sandra gave her a teasing smile.

“You’re Pharmac property now, my girl. Hem made sure that everyone on this planet and the next knows that you belong to her.”  A sly smile followed which made Palmer press her hands to her burning cheeks.

She caught sight of Mara and shook her head. She would never be taken seriously again once she returned to Terran - her Ice Queen persona had been damaged beyond repair.

***

Hem functioned on autopilot as she joined Klotso with the blessing ceremony.  She was almost relieved when the last couple stepped away. She turned to Klotso and found her predecessor looking at her with a knowing smile.

“You are challenging the norm, old friend. But then I didn’t expect anything different from you. You are, after all, the one destined to take the race into a new era.”

Hem rolled her eyes. “Those were the mad ramblings of a nine thousand year old woman.”

“Who happens to be the first Seer of our race,” Klotso said quietly. She arched a brow. “She is very beautiful. I must compliment you again on your taste and add that she’s really good for you. The people see you as one of them now.”

Hem stole a glance at where Palmer sat, flanked by Kalt and Elyst. They were also looking at her and Hem had to curb the urge to wave at them. Kissing Palmer in plain view of her subjects was one thing; waving at her like a love-sick youngling could come across as a little desperate. Not that it changed anything. She was desperately in love. Her hand lifted and waved as though it had a mind of its own. Her heart almost exploded in her chest when Palmer surged out of her seat to wave back.

“Believe me when I say that people will talk about this for centuries to come,” Klotso teased.

Hem turned to her with a wide grin. “Let them talk, my friend. It’ll help me never to forget this day either.”

“Well said, milady.”

A soft clearing of a throat made them both turn to find Reffe standing there, while at the same time trying to appear invisible. Hem chuckled at the woman’s obvious discomfort. At least her juvenile, albeit necessary, behavior hadn’t completely destroyed her reputation.

“Shall we?” she asked Klotso and together they ascended the podium. The arena turned deathly quiet as Hem came to stand in the center of the podium.

“To enjoy the love and life we so richly received, it has become our divine duty to use our abilities to the benefit of those less fortunate. Today we will witness the introduction of a new wave of young Pharmacs to swell the ranks of our warriors.”

Hem stepped back and a tall, muscled Pharmac joined her. She gave the woman a curt nod to proceed. Henna was the Commander of the Warriors’ Academy for the past thousand years and before that she had served as a Commander of the Eternal Force. If there was even a tiny drop of warrior blood running through anyone’s veins, Henna was sure to discover it and hone it. Hem watched as the initiates entered the arena again. For them to have reached this stage, it was evident that Henna had found great potential in these candidates. Her eyes fell on Nael. She looked every bit the great warrior she was destined to be…tall and focused. Scattered applause sounded and Hem’s eyes went to the glass booth. It took all her willpower not to smile when she saw the Humans all standing, applauding enthusiastically. Her eyes swept the stands and she had to swallow back the laughter at the dumbfounded looks on the Pharmac faces.

Maybe Klotso was right. She was indeed challenging the norm. It was after all because of her that the Humans were here, shocking the race. Henna turned to her with a confused look on her face after witnessing the Human’s spontaneous ovation.

“Please continue, Commander,” she said calmly. If only Henna knew how much it was taking her not to openly laugh at her. She felt eyes on her and turned her head to meet Klotso’s twinkling eyes.

***

Palmer stood transfixed as her eyes followed the determined gait of her lastborn. Her life had changed so much in the space of two days. Everything was still a dream to her…one she wished never to wake up from.

“It’s a glorious feeling, isn’t it?”

She looked at her mother and took a deep breath. “No words can express how I feel right now, Mother.”

Sandra smiled. “I’m a mother too, honey. No need to try and explain it to me.”

Her eyes returned to where Nael stood, tall and proud. “I’ve only known them for two days and yet…yet it feels like I’ve been part of them forever.”

“You have been part of them all along,” Sandra said quietly. “All that was missing was you meeting them.”

Palmer pondered her mother’s words. For as long as she could remember her life had been a routine. She knew what was expected of her and performed her duty to the best of her ability every time, all the time. She had her life mapped out. She was to become a career soldier and once she didn’t have that anymore, she planned on taking up a teaching post at one of the many military academies.  Even then, maybe subconsciously, she had been aware of the hole in her soul. Not knowing how and what it took to fill it, she had simply accepted it as part of life.

Until two days ago.

There was an indescribable fullness within her. She felt whole. Could it be that even without her knowing about their existence, the girls had claimed a part of her soul? It sounded like crazy talk but how else could she describe this…this state of being? Palmer’s eyes sought out her two other daughters. Their attention was focused on what was happening down in the center of the arena.

“You’re right, mother. They were always part of me,” she said softly, not taking her eyes off her girls. “They are the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”

Sandra chuckled. “It doesn’t hurt that they come with a gorgeous mother too.”

Palmer grinned even as she felt a warm blush creeping up her neck, “No, mother, it doesn’t,” she replied truthfully.

She watched with open admiration as Hem strode over to where the initiates stood at attention, their proud parents lined up behind them. Her eyes quickly darted to Nael and she spun around to Kalt.

“I need to be down there.”

The girl nodded and swung Palmer into her arms. Closing her eyes, Palmer doubted she’d ever be comfortable with this mode of travel. She only opened her eyes again when she felt her feet touch the ground.  Before she could thank Kalt, the girl was already airborne and halfway to the booth. Palmer looked around and grimaced slightly when she found herself the main focus of attention. Kalt had dumped her right in front of Hem who was blinking back at her in surprise.

“Over here, Mother,” Nael whispered and with an apologetic smile at Hem, Palmer rushed to where Nael stood and fell in behind her. She chanced a quick glance at the couple next to her and found them looking back at her with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. One of the women gave her a warm smile which she returned graciously. Palmer saw one of the parents place a hand on their daughter’s shoulder. Considering Nael’s height, Palmer rested her hand on Nael’s hip instead. She smiled when Nael covertly leaned into the touch. My baby.

Hem suddenly loomed over them. The black and gold gaze took them both in as Hem muttered softly in a foreign language. Pride and love blazed in Hem’s gaze as her eyes lingered on Nael before she moved on to the next candidate.

After she had finished with the last of the candidates, Hem was joined by the woman who had taken over the proceedings from her to invite and introduce the initiates.

“Every year, thanks to the innovation of our scientists, the initiates are pitted against opponents of immense skill and vigor. Once they have passed this test, I, Commander Henna, assure you that no one will doubt the abilities of any of these candidates. As is the custom the first challenge will be met by our Esteemed Principal.”

Palmer shifted from behind Nael to follow Hem as she made her way to the center of the arena, accompanied by thundering applause from her subjects.  Hem threw her hands in the air and the cheering stopped abruptly. Hem slowly unsheathed her broadsword just as a side gate opened.

The earth shook under Palmer’s feet and the hair on her nape stood up immediately. A strangled gasp burst from her lips when the cause for the quaking came into view. Four enormous androids filed through the gate. They immediately broke formation to encircle Hem. Worried, Palmer threw a look at Hem. The Principal stood motionless, her head bent and the tip of her sword pointed at the ground. Her legs were slightly bent at the knees.

Palmer held her breath as she waited to see who would make the first move. Standing there, surrounded by the gleaming androids, Hem looked small, but not in the least bit intimidated.

***

The arena was deathly quiet and Hem used that to her advantage.  The machines were good fighters, but their size and weight was one of their biggest disadvantages. She could hear where they were. She had trained Nael to apply all her senses when engaging in battle and she hoped her daughter would quickly spot and exploit this advantage. With her eyes downcast, she kept her eyes on the feet of the nearest android, thus she knew exactly when they decided to attack. With its right foot pressing into the packed earth to gain traction, the machine attacked.

Hem’s head snapped just in time to dodge a blow to her head. The machines were quick. The other three tried to box her in while their cohort attacked. But Hem had other plans. They were fast but she was faster. Using her speed, she evaded the powerful strikes of the android. On its next stroke, the machine overcompensated and was slightly off balance so Hem kicked at its knee. She smirked when her attacker went down to the loud cheering of the crowd.

Her blood was pumping faster now and with it her battlelust peaked. She tightened the grip on her sword and charged the machine closest to her. She dodged the swinging fist and, slipping her fingertips in the space between plates which divided its hip from its torso, hoisted herself up and threw her body weight behind the motion. She swung herself through the air and landed on the android’s shoulders. She tightened her legs around the thick steel neck as she dodged the blind groping of the machine. Spreading her hands wide, Hem brought them together on the sides of the machine’s head. She watched dispassionately as the machine’s head caved in, and quickly abandoned her high perch when the android began to stumble slightly. She landed a few feet away and watched with mute satisfaction as the android landed face first in the dirt. She made a quick head count…two and a half to go. The machine she had kicked in the knee was limping heavily, but could not be disregarded. She swung her sword around her head and adopted a battle stance.  She would’ve preferred to wrap this up in five minutes, but the crowd came to see her in action and she hated to disappoint them.

She sincerely hoped the youngsters were all paying attention as she was giving them four sure fire ideas on how to eliminate the machines. Her eyes fell on the limping machine as her next target, but she quickly discarded the idea. She had other plans for it. Instead she turned to the other two. With a small grin she gestured for them to come get her.

***

Palmer released a drawn-out breath. Her eyes were fixed on Hem as the Pharmac moved with deadly skill, dancing in and around the machines. First she’d feared a little for Hem’s wellbeing when the machines entered the arena, but now her sympathy rested with the androids. It was evident from her first attack that Hem was merely toying with her opponents. There were too many opportunities where Hem, with her superior skill, could’ve ended the fight.

She had cheered along with the crowd when Hem had downed the first android after smashing in its head in with her bare hands. Hem’s prowess was legendary. She had heard of Hem’s dexterity on the battlefield on her trips to the many star systems close to Terran. She especially remembered the visit to the Sulytus, a bipedal race who closely resembled the fabled Minotaur creature. Accompanied by her Security and Science Chiefs, they were all immediately struck by how subdued and almost terrified the population came across upon first contact. Fearing that they had imposed on a time of local significance for the Sulytus, Palmer had tendered her apologies to their leader during the welcoming feast. They were quickly reassured that they were not intruding in any way and told of how Hem and a handful of her warriors had landed on the far northern part of the planet to extract a band of interplanetary pirates. At hearing Hem’s name, Palmer had quickly tried to switch the conversation to something less distracting, but a Sulytus warrior entered the hall and began regaling them with recounts of Hem’s skill and fearsome reputation. Palmer recalled listening quietly and at the same time trying to reconcile the famed death dealer the warrior described with the gentle, witty woman she’d met on Pendulum.

Seeing Hem in action now, Palmer knew that none of the reports about Hem had been embellished. Every movement of Hem’s body spelled death and destruction. It was rather easy to fear the woman when one was unfortunate enough to catch her in the throes of battle lust. She watched as Hem fell on one knee and thrust out her sword just as one of the machines happened upon her. Surging to her feet, the sword slashed upward. For a moment it was quiet as the machine stood motionless. Then it slowly split open.

Hem didn’t wait for the machine to crash to the ground, as the other was already bearing down on her. The other machine limped forward behind her. Although Palmer knew Hem was more than able to take care of herself, the thought of two giant war machines bearing down on her beloved was rather alarming. Palmer’s eyes widened further when Hem dropped her sword. Unarmed, she stood with her legs apart and her arms hanging loosely at her sides. Her powerful shoulders were slumped almost as if…if she was conceding defeated. Then it struck Palmer and she smiled. Hem was playing the machines into believing that she was giving up.

***

Hem grinned when her ploy worked. The undamaged machine immediately raised his fist to deal the final blow. Using her speed, Hem invaded the machine’s space and grabbed hold of its arm as it swung. Using the machine’s momentum, she swung it off its feet and tossed it into its comrade. Both machines skidded over the packed earth until they came to a halt against the outer wall of the arena.

The crowd went wild when the machines tried to disentangle themselves from each other only to give up after a while and fall back. Hem bowed deeply and immediately turned to find Palmer. That last display of brute strength was all for show and to impress Palmer. Her heart sunk when instead of pride and awe, she found the blue eyes filled with alarm. She took a step towards Palmer, but stopped herself in time when she heard the crowd cheer for another bow. With a forced smiled she bowed again, skillfully playing to the request of her subjects.

The cheering died down when Henna raised her fist and announced that the initiates would be the next to test their skill against the androids. Hem went to retrieve her sword. With a heavy heart she walked over to join Nael and Palmer while the damaged machines were removed from the arena. She avoided Palmer’s eyes as she came to stand before her daughter.

“A spectacular display, Mother,” Nael said with a huge grin and bowed deeply.

Hem grinned. “You can definitely do better.”

“I doubt it, but I’ll try,” Nael replied before she left to join the rest of the candidates in the center of the arena. Hem watched Nael leave before she turned to Palmer. The blonde was a little pale, but she offered Hem a shaky smile.

“You are an exceptional warrior,” she said quietly.

“Do you fear me now, dura?” Hem asked bluntly as she stared deep into Palmer’s eyes.

Palmer shook her head quickly. “No, I’m not afraid of you, Hem. Let’s talk about it later?”

Hem nodded. “Will you join me in the booth?”

“Yes.”

Still remembering the panicky look on Palmer’s face earlier and despite her assurances, Hem thought it would be safe not to assume anything with Palmer at the moment. “I will have to touch you now. Will it be okay?”

A flash of pain crossed over Palmer’s face. “Of course. Always.” Palmer hooked her arm around Hem’s neck, the look in her eyes was intense when she spoke again.  “Please, don’t ask me that again.”

Her mood slightly improved by Palmer’s words, Hem pulled Palmer closer to her body and took off. She made a mental note to discuss this sudden change in Palmer before they embarked on any other activities planned for the night. It was too close to Palmer’s departure for Terran for them to risk yet another misunderstanding.

ELEVEN

Palmer was acutely aware of Hem as the Pharmac sat quietly next to her while they watched the young warriors engaging the androids. They were the only two seated as the rest of the occupants in the booth were standing and cheering for Nael. She felt eyes on her and turned her head to meet the piercing gaze of the senator. Palmer had been so wrapped up in Hem and her daughters that it had slipped her mind to address the issue of her last conversation with the senator. Senator Keane had been very abrupt and distant during the sightseeing tour and Palmer couldn't help but feel that the other woman been avoiding her upon their return to the Palace.

She gave the woman a small nod which was returned curtly before the senator looked away. Palmer frowned slightly. She could imagine the difficulty it would cause for the Council to fill her position in the Space Fleet on such short notice, but she doubted it warranted the senator’s cold behavior toward her. She knew of at least four other senior Space Fleet officers who had left the service to settle down with their families or who relocated to other planets.

A noisy cheer from the crowd drew Palmer’s eyes to the arena and she clapped loudly when she saw Nael stepping over the mangled remains of a machine. Even though she was distracted by Hem’s quiet presence and the senator’s standoffishness, Palmer had kept score of how many machines Nael had disabled. The young warrior had singlehandedly destroyed two of them already and was tag teaming with another girl to bring down a third. According to the rules, the fighter who took down the most machines by herself would be awarded the Principal's sword and a training position on the Principal's elite combat team. Nael obviously coveted that position. The warrior could only benefit more from honing her skills under her mother’s tutelage.

Eager to see Hem’s reaction to Nael’s progress, Palmer stole a glance at Hem. Her heart sank at the sight.  The Pharmac’s face was impassive as she looked straight ahead. Palmer experienced a surge of guilt as she looked at Hem. She hadn’t intended to put a damper on the day. If Hem had seen or read anything in her reaction it was definitely not what the Pharmac thought. Palmer reached out and took Hem’s hand. The dark head turned to her and Palmer smiled gently as she leaned closer to Hem.

“You’re very quiet.”

Hem smiled, but Palmer could see it was forced. “I’m fine for now.”

Palmer brought Hem’s hand to her lips and gently brushed her lips over the knuckles. She felt the need to clear the air right this moment. “I love you, Hem. Whatever it is you thought you saw, I assure you it is not what you think.”

Hem’s broad shoulders moved as she took a deep breath. “I don’t want there to be any misunderstandings between us, especially not today and not when you will be leaving soon.”

Palmer looked around to see who was looking before she leaned closer to Hem. “I agree. But, I promise you, there’s nothing for you to be worried about.”

“You had fear in your eyes,” Hem said and Palmer could detect a twinge of desperation in Hem's voice. Palmer's eyes raked over Hem's face. She opened Hem's hand and planted a kiss in Hem’s palm and closed it.

“Hold on to that for now, my love. Let’s support our daughter and then we talk. Okay?”

Hem looked down at her closed fist and when she looked up again Palmer could see a genuine smile on her face. “Okay.”

Palmer rose and pulled Hem with her. She slipped her arm around Hem’s waist and leaned her head against the Pharmac's shoulder.  “We should cheer for her.”

***

Hem didn’t cheer along with Palmer, but she enjoyed seeing her family being so supportive. On more than one occasion she had caught a number of eyes from the crowd glance at their booth, but she had ignored them. It would take a while before her subjects got used to the idea of their Principal being in love and expressing it publicly.

There was another set of eyes she couldn’t simply ignore, that made her blood boil every time she caught them resting on Palmer. Hem turned her head to find the senator once again looking at Palmer. She must’ve felt Hem’s eyes on her because the green eyes shifted to meet Hem's. For a brief moment Hem saw the tail of a longing look in the senator’s eyes before they turned blank. A flash of uncertainty coursed through Hem. What if Palmer returned to Terran and realized how really different Hem was to the senator? What if Palmer decided that she would rather be with the powerful senator instead and remain on Terran? Her insecurities disappeared just as quickly when at that exact moment Palmer uttered a sharp cry of joy and clutched Hem’s arm. Hem’s breath hitched at the look of pride and love on Palmer's face. Before she could respond to her love’s elation, Kalt and Elyst reached for their mother. Together the three blondes burst into a strange little hopping dance while uttering odd squeaking sounds. The senator was completely forgotten as Hem blinked at her blondes.

“Now it all makes sense, don’t you think?”

Hem smiled and turned to her mother. Redla had a wide grin on her face as her gaze was fixed on the odd little performance. The first time Kalt and Elyst did that Hem had thought Redla would faint at the strange behavior. At least now they knew it was a Human expression of happiness.

“I can definitely get used to this,” Hem said tenderly. The girls joined their grandmother and aunt in the little Human celebration leaving Palmer free to quickly latch onto Hem’s arm again. Palmer's blue eyes shone bright with joy and Hem couldn’t remember ever wanting to kiss the woman more. So she did. Palmer expelled a soft gasp into Hem’s mouth and the erotic sound prompted Hem to deepen the kiss. She felt Palmer’s body relax into hers as her arms crept around Hem’s waist. A soft moan sounded and Hem was shocked to find it came from her. She quickly broke the kiss, knowing that if she didn’t she would embarrass her daughters, whose eyes she could already feel on her. Lifting her head, she found everyone staring at them, grinning wildly. Kalt and Elyst held up their thumbs and Hem chuckled softly. Redla and Ehno were blinking at her in mute astonishment. She winked at them and gave Palmer a gentle hug before she stepped away. Palmer swayed dangerously and Hem reached out to steady her. She took a deep breath when the blonde rewarded her with a sultry look.

“Your subjects will talk about this until the next millennium,” Ehno said with a grin. That’s when Hem realized that the cheering had stopped. Hundreds of pairs of eyes were looking their way even as the fighting in the arena continued. She looked at Palmer and saw mortification and guilt on her face. Hem frowned. No way was she going to allow Palmer to feel as if she’d done something wrong. She pulled Palmer close and planted another kiss on her stunned lips and then she turned to her subjects and gave them a deep bow.  The arena shook with the sheer force of the crowd’s approval.   Hem turned back to Palmer and almost swooned at the intense look of love in the blue eyes.

“I adore you, my Pharmac,” Palmer whispered and Hem swallowed hard to dislodge the knot of emotion in her throat.

“And I you, my Human.”

If it was even possible, the cheers peaked again. Hem’s eyes were drawn to the centre of the arena. A triumphant Nael stood over another dismantled machine. The Humans launched into another silly hopping manoeuver, and all Hem could think at that instant was that everything was finally right in her world.

***

Palmer watched with open admiration and pride as Hem stood over Nael who was kneeling at her mother’s feet to accept the Principal’s sword. Nael, no surprise there, managed to take down six machines single-handedly and assisted in the demise of another fourteen. As soon as the last machine crashed face first into the dirt, the arena had erupted in thunderous applause as Nael’s comrades hoisted her in the air. With her eyes filled with tears, she had nuzzled into Hem’s body and together they had watched their daughter receive the praise from her peers. Kalt and Elyst had flanked them and with her family surrounding her, Palmer had given in to the tears freely.

Now Hem stood, towering over her lastborn, as the latter accepted the most coveted prize for any warrior in the Realm and fresh tears came to Palmer’s eyes. She wondered fleetingly what her life would’ve been like had she decided at the last moment to forsake Space Fleet and had gone with her second choice as a health care practitioner? She would never have met Hem on Pendulum. The girls would never have been born. And she would’ve missed out on this glorious moment.  Nael came to her feet and held the sword up for all to see to the applause of the crowd.

“Now you count amongst the lucky few.”

Palmer turned to find Senator Keane standing behind her. She had hoped to talk to her, but she wasn’t sure when the time would be right for her to approach the senator. It seemed the decision had been taken from her.  Palmer had a vague idea what it was the woman referred to, but wanted to be sure before she made a final decision about any potential friendships with her.

She gave Senator Keane an open, honest look. “What does that mean, senator?”

“It means you are now part of small group of people I know who loves unconditionally and are loved back the same way,” Senator Keane said with a slight edge in her voice.

Palmer smiled. The woman’s observation was spot on. The senator shook her head and her eyes moved to where Hem stood, wide-legged, in the center of the arena. Palmer found Hem looking at them. She gave the Pharmac a small wave and her heart soared when she received a bright, toothy grin in response.

“She relaxed quite a number of protocols today to accommodate you. From the reaction I picked up from her subjects, it’s clear that’s completely unheard of…” Senator Keane gave a small smile “…but welcomed.”

Not knowing how to respond to that, although she was well aware of Hem’s indulgence, Palmer simply stared at the senator. The silence between them stretched out until the senator sighed deeply.

“Losing you will be a great setback for us. I wish…”

“I’m not going to reconsider, Senator,” Palmer said quickly.

The senator quickly held her hands up. “I wasn’t going to say that, Captain Middleton. I simply wish we had had ample notice that this might happen, so we could prepare.”

Palmer’s eyes narrowed slightly. Somehow she had known that leaving Space Fleet could possibly be the reason for the senator’s earlier avoidance of her. It was a relief to know that that was the case and not that she was in love with the ‘enemy’. She was probably the last one to know how this visit would play out in the end. She didn’t know how much her daughters would make an impact on her life. Nor did she know that seeing this new, domesticated Hem would trigger emotions she had tried so hard and for so long to suppress. How could the Council have expected her to have foreseen this? A sudden breeze lifted her hair and tossed it around her face. Straightening out the windswept locks, Palmer noticed that Senator Keane also looked a little rumpled. Instead of trying to straighten herself out, the senator’s green eyes were focused behind her. Palmer turned and found Hem standing there, looking at her intently. She instinctively moved closer to the Pharmac and slipped her arm around the narrow waist.

“Senator Keane was just congratulating me on my good fortune of winning the heart of the powerful Pharmac Principal,” she teased and Hem gave her a bright smile before she glanced at the senator. Palmer was surprised to feel a slight undercurrent as the two world leaders eyed each other. She wondered what the story was between them and made a reminder to ask Hem later. The Pharmac would not dream of hiding anything from her.

***

“I take it congratulations are in order, Principal Hemheri,” the senator said quietly.

Hem smiled. “Thank you.” She pulled Palmer closer to her. “I consider myself extremely fortunate.” A flash of pain crossed the senator’s face. It was so fast that Hem doubted if Palmer picked it up. Considering the position she found herself in, Hem thought she could afford to be generous. She locked eyes with Palmer.  “It’s true about there being someone for everyone out there. Having lived for close to a millennium I was ready to give up. However, my mother refused to allow me to wallow in self-pity and I’m glad she persisted.” When she looked up it was to find the senator watching them with an unreadable expression. Hem placed a kiss on Palmer’s crown. “Dura, could you give me a moment with Senator Keane, please?”

Palmer looked from the senator to Hem and back again before she nodded.  Hem’s eyes followed her until Palmer joined Sandra and Hem’s parents. Hem turned to the senator.

“Quite a touching speech you gave just now,” Senator Keane said with a cool smile.

Hem shrugged. “You had ample opportunity to tell her.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” the senator said.

“You do. That was after all the reason why you accompanied her on this trip. So why not?”

The redhead shook her head. “I believe that’s no one’s business but mine.”

Hem cocked her head and studied the woman through slitted eyes. “You’re correct. However, it will become my business if you plan to get between us.”

The green eyes sparked with irritation. “Are you threatening me, Principal Hemheri? Because if you are, you should know that I don’t take kindly to threats.”

Hem couldn’t help but admire the woman’s valor. Senator Keane stood no chance were Hem to unleash her anger on her or her planet. Erasing Terran from the universe could be achieved in a few hours and still it would leave enough time for Hem to return home to share the evening meal with her daughters. “No, Senator,” Hem said quietly as her eyes raked over the woman’s face, “I never make threats. Threats are for playground bullies. I make promises and after nine hundred and seventy-seven years, I’ve never broken one.” She felt a sliver of satisfaction course through her when she saw the Human’s eyes widen slightly. “In all fairness, you had your chance. I took mine and I expect you to respect the outcome.”

“I know, but don’t think you have the right to tell me what to do ever again,” the petite senator snapped.

“I understand your position, Senator. I hope you understand mine too.” A cold smile formed on her lips. “You see, it almost never ends well for whoever invokes my wrath.”

Hem knew her last statement to be a direct threat and completely contrary to what she’d just said about her personal aversion to threats. It somehow seemed to be the only way to get through to the stubborn senator. On Pharm she was the absolute power and no one dare question her here or anywhere else for that matter. This Human needed to know that. They stared at each other for a long moment before the senator nodded curtly and walked away.

Selit appeared next to her. “It is time, milady.”

Hem nodded and without turning to face Selit, held out her hand. Selit placed five small ampules in her palm.

“Make sure the girls are taken care of, Selit.”

Straightening her shoulders, Hem walked over to where Senator Keane stood with Sandra, Taffy and Mara. Except for the senator, the other Humans looked pleasantly surprised to see her join them. Taffy leaned in and gave Hem a one armed hug, taking the Pharmac by complete surprise. It will definitely take a while for her to get used to these Humans and their need to connect physically.

“You must be so proud of Nael. She was simply magnificent.” Taffy gave Hem a sly wink. “It’s not surprising considering she’s the offspring of two great warriors.”

Hem smiled at the compliment. “With Palmer in attendance I believe Nael had more than enough incentive to win.” Hem held out her hand with the ampules in her palm. “The next part of the celebration has never been attended by any other race but our own. I’ve had our scientists develop an agent to neutralize any effects the ceremony might have on you.”

Hem saw Taffy wink at her wife. “Do we really have to take it?”

For a moment Hem only stared at her. She had caught the message behind the blonde’s words.

“I take it you know what’s going to happen later tonight.”

“Ahalpa told us,” Mara said quickly. “Was it wrong of her to tell us? We were the ones who asked.”

Shaking her head quickly, Hem smiled. “No, she was within her rights as Liaison to fill you in.” Hem looked down at the ampules. “Did she inform you that every Pharmac in attendance will excrete large amounts of pheromones to induce heightened arousal in their mates?” She looked at Taffy and Mara. “We’ve never had Humans present during these ceremonies and thus are not sure how it will affect you.”

“Are you saying that we have no choice and should take it?”

Hem suppressed a sigh as she looked at the senator. “No, I’m not saying that. The other option is for you to return to the Palace. You will be shielded in the Palace.”

She saw a look pass between Taffy and Mara. Taffy took hold of her wife’s hand.

“Could we at least try and see how it goes before we decide to take the agent?”

Hem hesitated for a moment. She would hate for something to happen to the Humans, but it was their choice in the end. “I would, however, like your assurance that you will take the agent if the need arises.”  She held out her hand to Taffy who took two of the ampules. Next she offered it to the senator. The redhead shook her head.

“You haven’t tested the agent on any Human subjects before. How sure are you that it will not be detrimental to our kind?”

A valid point, Hem conceded. “We had to develop a serum for my daughters and found this to work with them. No side effects were identified.” She waited patiently while the senator made up her mind. After a short while the woman shook her head again.

“I won’t need it.”

Hem nodded and turned to leave, but the senator’s voice stopped her.

“Will you advise Captain Middleton to take the agent as well? You will obviously also emit pheromones.”

Hem turned to the senator and kept her expression neutral. “Yes, I will advise that she takes it, but as with you I will respect her choice. You should know that I can regulate my bodily functions very well and Palmer will be safe with me whether or not she takes the agent.” She held the senator’s gaze for a long moment before she walked over to where Palmer was conversing with her parents.

***

Palmer couldn’t help but overhear the conversation between Hem and Senator Keane and when Hem joined her, she took the Pharmac’s hand.

“If you want me to take it, I will.” She squeezed the large hand. “But can I at least first see how it will affect me?”

Hem smiled. “Yes. I will stay close to you all to monitor your reactions.”

Palmer looked at Ehno and Redla. “Please, excuse us for a moment.”  She pulled Hem away. When they were a few feet away, she looked up at Hem. “I can’t help but feel the tension between you and the senator? Did something happen that I don’t know about?”

The black and gold eyes were unreadable when Hem answered. “She’s a strong-willed woman who is used to being in charge. It is understandable that she will challenge any other authority.”

What Hem said made sense, but it didn’t explain why the usually courteous Senator Keane would want to challenge Hem. The Pharmacs had been very accommodating to them since their arrival. Something wasn’t right and she hoped she would find out what it was before Hem began to feel offended. In love or not, Hem was dangerous and she didn’t want to be the one explaining to the Council how and why Hem had broken every bone in the senator’s body. Palmer rested her head against Hem’s chest and sighed softly when she felt Hem’s heartbeat accelerate.

“You need not hold back on my account, you know,” she said softly.

“What do you mean?”

Palmer looked up at Hem. “Don’t suppress it.”

Hem held her at arm’s length. “You don’t even know how it would be. For all we know it might turn out to be a horrific experience for you.”

“I doubt it,” she said as she pressed closer to Hem again. “It might be just as good as the last time or maybe even better. By the way, you will take care of me if something were to go wrong?”

“I won’t let anything happen to you,” Hem said calmly. Palmer wasn’t fooled by the Pharmac’s tone. Hidden behind the placidness, she could detect a warning. She also couldn’t help but think that the warning was directed at the senator. What did the senator do or say to warrant such a cryptic warning? It’s not as if…? Palmer thoughts faltered before her mind went blank. For a moment Palmer could only stare at Hem. Oh, no! Why would Hem think that? There was no way that anything like that could even be possible. Not once in all her years working with the senator had she noticed any signs that could be construed for romantic interest. Hem couldn’t be farther from the truth. She gently cupped Hem’s face. Truth or not, it seemed the senator had already managed to put a crack in Hem’s patience.

“You don’t have to worry about that. After your spectacular display in the arena earlier, I doubt anyone would be so stupid as to challenge you,” she whispered as she looked deep into those alien eyes.

“You never told me why you looked so disturbed,” Hem said, and it was obvious to Palmer that Hem was choosing her words carefully.

“I wasn’t scared of you. As a matter of fact I doubt I could ever be scared of you. I love you too much,” said Palmer.

Hem gave her a blinding smile.

“I was simply stunned to see the person everyone described to me for the first time,” she continued. “On many of my travels almost every race had a story to tell about the all-powerful Pharmac Principal.”  Palmer placed her hand over Hem’s heart. “I couldn’t reconcile the person they spoke about with the witty, gorgeous woman who made love to me so tenderly.”

“Witty and gorgeous?” Hem smiled. “I doubt anyone else thinks of me in those terms.”

“Yes, you are, my love.” Palmer brought Hem’s hand to her lips. “Do you understand my reaction now? I realized at that moment that you are every bit as powerful and dangerous as your reputation states. I also realized that I am one of the selected few to witness your other side. But I wasn’t scared of you.”

Hem lowered her head and their lips met briefly. “I understand. I must confess that I was trying to impress you.”

Palmer chuckled at the sheepish look on Hem’s face. “I will let you know that I was more than adequately impressed. Maybe I could...” Palmer slowly licked her lips. “… show off for you later tonight.”

She felt a tremor race through Hem’s body where her hand touched Hem’s chest. Before she could tease the Pharmac, a soft humming filled the air. Surprised, she turned to find that the Pharmacs were all slowly moving to the center of the arena. Some walked arm in arm while others were simply holding hands.  “I need to find your mother and give her the agent,” Hem said, but Palmer pulled her back before she could move.

“She left for the Palace with the girls.”

Hem pulled her closer and together they watched as the Pharmacs congregated in the arena.

“What are they doing now?” Palmer whispered.

“They are merging with others across the planet. Due to various commitments not everyone could travel to Moser.”

Palmer glanced up at Hem. “That night on Pendulum…Did you also link with them?”

“No.” Hem pursed her lips. “Klotso led the ceremony in my absence, but even then I was too preoccupied to remember what day it was. I came from a particularly gruesome battle and needed to cleanse myself before I returned to Moser.”

“And then I got you pregnant?”  Palmer teased.

Hem’s eyes twinkled. “That you did.”

They returned their attention to the activity in the arena. The women had all joined hands now and the humming became a little louder.

***

Hem felt the inopportune stirring in the pit of her stomach, but tried to push it from her mind. She was the Principal and she was more than adept at keeping her physical responses in control. Pursing her lips, she forced herself to keep her mind on the activities in the arena and not on the lascivious thoughts lurking in her mind. She almost groaned when a distinctive scent caught her attention. Unable to help herself, she inhaled deeply. The stirring gave way to a pleasant spark and Hem felt her nipples stiffen. Alarmed by her body’s disregard of her mental commands, Hem quickly looked around to see if anyone else could sense her dilemma. She met her mothers’ knowing gazes and sighed softly. The sound drew Palmer’s attention.

“Are you okay, my love?” Palmer asked as her pale eyes scanned over Hem’s face.

“I’m fine, dura,” she answered softly. With her head upturned and her beautiful eyes studying her so closely, Hem was tempted to kiss Palmer. She knew that it would be a mistake to do so with the air around them slowly filling with pheromones. Instead, she cupped the blonde’s face. “How are you holding up?”

Palmer shrugged. “I’m fine. It seems you were worried over nothing.”

All the way up here and with the protection of the glass booth, it would take a while before the Humans began to feel the full effects of the pheromones. She cast a worried look at her parents and Ahalpa. They were obviously also feeling the effects already. Small beads of sweat were forming on their foreheads. She needed to get them away from the Humans before they too began to emit pheromones. She needed to warn Palmer. Just as she was about to address the blonde, Palmer spoke.

“What is that smell?” Palmer’s nostrils flared as she sniffed the air and Hem shuddered when a new wave of the scent attacked her nostrils.

“Palmer…” she began, but Taffy cut her off.

“Oh my, it smells like cinnamon cookies,” Taffy exclaimed and smiled at Mara. “Yum!” Taffy’s smiled faltered quickly. Hem turned her gaze on Mara when the woman didn’t react to her wife’s exuberance as she usually did. Instead, the stocky woman was looking at her wife with a rather lecherous look on her face. It has started, Hem thought. She should’ve realized earlier that with Ahalpa and her parents in the booth, the Humans would be easily infected.

Hem threw a worried glance at Palmer and swallowed hard at the look in Palmer’s darkening eyes.

“It’s not what I’d expected.” Although her words were calm, Hem noticed that Palmer was trembling slightly.

“You can still take the agent. It will neutralize the effects immediately.”

“No,” Palmer said firmly. Hem looked at the other Humans and found the senator had her arms wrapped tightly around herself. Taffy and Mara were staring at each other as if frozen in time. Hem realized she had to do something quickly before the couple attacked each other in front of them.

“Dura,” she turned her attention back to Palmer. “This could get worse. The glass booth protects you to an extent, but once you leave here, the exposure will be much higher.” Hem cleared her throat softly and Palmer’s eyes rose from where they had been staring at Hem’s nipples to meet Hem’s eyes. Hem felt her sex clench in sympathy at the look of dark desire in Palmer’s eyes. “Maybe you should take the agent to be on the safe side. Without taking the agent, the effects will stay in your body for the next few hours.”

Palmer eyes darkened even further. “I’d much rather have you neutralize the effects,” she said softly and pressed closer to Hem.

Hem closed her eyes briefly at the aroma of Palmer’s arousal. She needed to get the Humans away from her. She looked at Ahalpa and gestured with her eyes to Taffy and Mara. Selit was at the Palace and Ahalpa would obviously be joining her wife there. She could take Mara and Taffy with her. That only left the senator.

Senator Keane was showing very little signs of discomfort. That is, if you didn’t know what to look for. From where she stood, Hem could actually hear the erratic beating of the woman’s heart. The green eyes which were usually sharp and observant showed slightly dilated pupils and the senator’s hands were balled in tight fists. As much as she disliked her, she had to admit that she admired the senator’s resolve to appear unaffected.  But she doubted if the woman would be able to hold out for long.

She looked around. It would be too much to expect Ahalpa to deal with the amorous Taffy and Mara as well as the volatile senator. Senator Keane would most definitely balk at the idea of being herded away like a petulant child. She needed to find someone who would be able to convince her that the Palace would be the best place for her to be now.  At that exact moment, Nael entered the arena. Hem frowned slightly at her daughter’s presence, wondering what she was doing here while her sisters were at the Palace. It lasted only a moment, as she realized that Nael’s presence actually came as a blessing. Nael could accompany the senator to the Palace. She lifted her hand and Nael, who was looking at the booth, floated over to meet Hem.

“Ahalpa will take care of Commander Mara and your aunt. I want you to accompany Senator Keane to the Palace.”

Nael nodded. “Yes, Mother.”

TWELVE

Palmer couldn’t for the life of her keep her hands off Hem. Every time she lifted her hands off the Pharmac’s body, it felt like molten lava raced through her body threatening to char her insides. She lifted her head to look at Hem, whose attention was on Nael and the senator.

“Hem?”

When the dark head lowered to look down at her, Palmer shivered at the look of pure desire in those alien eyes.

“Yes, dura?”

Palmer slid closer to Hem, if it was even possible. “I need you.”

The golden flecks in Hem’s eyes flared and Palmer felt as if the Pharmac’s gaze burnt her as it travelled from her face down to her heaving chest. When Hem’s eyes met hers again, Palmer’s hands clawed at Hem’s hips.

“And you shall have me, dura,” Hem murmured. Hem’s large hand rested on the small of her back as the Pharmac led her to the exit of the booth. Outside the protective glass partitioning, Palmer experienced the full onslaught of the pheromone-infused air. Her knees buckled slightly at the startling heat that settled in her lower extremities.  She was relieved to feel Hem’s powerful arms sweep her up and cradle her against her chest. “Hold on tight,” Hem said softly before she shot into the air.

Closing her eyes, Palmer held on as she felt the air whoosh past her, rustling through her hair.  Just as suddenly as they’d taken flight she felt Hem landing, the action reverberating through the Pharmac’s body. Palmer slowly opened her eyes when Hem gently placed her on her feet. Her eyes grew wider as she took in the scene around her. They were in what appeared to be a very desolate area. Large craters filled the surface as far as the eye could see. She tilted her head up and gasped at the view. The same kaleidoscope of colors she’d noticed earlier at the arena filled the sky. This time however, they seemed even closer.

“Where are we?” she asked, her voice breathy from the spectacular sight.

“On one of Pharm’s seven moons,” Hem said as she slipped her arms around her. Palmer was immediately engulfed by the sweet, cinnamon smell that had clung to Hem since the commencement of the Fertility Ceremony. “For millennia this has been the place where Principals brought their concubines or mates to celebrate the ceremony.”

Concubines? Palmer twisted her head around so she could look into Hem’s eyes. A quick smile flashed over Hem’s lips.

“I don’t have concubines and I’ve never been here with another woman since I’ve met you.”

Palmer slowly nodded as she settled into Hem’s arms. “That’s good to know. But isn’t this place too open for what we have in mind?”

Hem grinned. “On the contrary, dura. I’m the only one who can come here. This place is sacred.” Hem gently took Palmer’s shoulders and turned her to the left.

Palmer smiled at the sight, wondering how she could’ve missed it earlier. A few feet from them stood a huge four poster bed. The draping had been pulled aside to reveal crisp-looking white sheets and soft coverings. She placed her hands over Hem’s as the sight of the bed brought her hunger to the surface. She could already see herself rolling around on the flat expanse with a deliciously sweaty Hem.

“Please, let’s not wait, Hem.”

***

It took all her willpower not to give in to her desire to rip Palmer’s clothes off her body and press her, face down, into the soft bed coverings. Hem took a deep, steadying breath as she looked at Palmer. This was the woman she loved with all her heart and the mother of her children, not one of the few lusty Pharmac maidens she’d taken to her bed in her earlier days.

Palmer looked back at her with wide blue eyes and Hem made an even bigger effort to suppress her raging hunger. With a shaky hand she reached out to Palmer and felt a thrill run through her body when the Human placed her warm, smaller hand in hers. She gently led Palmer over the uneven surface to the bed. They both looked at the bed for a moment before their gazes met again. Hem blinked rapidly to bring Palmer’s face in focus when Palmer stood on tiptoe to reach the clasp on her suit. She held her breath as the smaller Human gently unhooked the fastening and pulled the bodice down. Hem felt the cool night air touch her heated, aroused skin, and lowered her gaze to watch the nipples on her small breasts peak. Palmer’s head lifted and her radiant blue eyes met Hem’s before the blonde pressed closer to flick her tongue over a small, hardened pebble.

Hem’s breath left her body in a loud hiss as she felt the heat of Palmer’s mouth drawing in her nipple. A surge of liquid heat rushed to her sex, making the tight fit of her leather outfit almost unbearable. As if reading her mind, Palmer’s hand moved down from where it rested against Hem’s tightly muscled abdomen, and slipped into the tight bodysuit. The Human had to push deep inside to reach her destination and when she did, Hem let out a long guttural moan.  Her hips surged against the soft fingers as she threw her head back.

She was briefly taken back to that one glorious night exactly eighteen years ago. Back then Palmer had also taken the lead. Within the first few minutes of their encounter, the young Human had reduced Hem to a shivering mass of spent passion. The past seemed destined to repeat itself.

Hem’s whole body broke out in goose bumps when sharp teeth bit into her nipple. Combined with the slow, meticulous milking sensation of her clitoris, Hem was instantly thrown over the edge. She rested her cheek on Palmer’s head as she drew large shuddering breaths. Her body shook wildly from the much needed orgasm.

“Hem…”

A glorious smile came over Hem’s face at the sound of her name. Since Palmer’s arrival two days ago, Hem had learned to distinguish between different tones of voice when Palmer called her name. Each and every time Hem’s heart melted. There was the first time when Palmer had met her daughters, when she was overwhelmed by emotion. Another time was when Palmer was confronted by Nael’s sexual escapades. Confused and scared, she had called to Hem to make some sense of the situation. Now as her name echoed into the silence between them, Hem knew exactly what her duty was. Placing her hands on Palmer’s hips, she lifted the blonde until they were at eye level.

“I’m burning up, Hem,” Palmer said in an impassioned whisper.

“Let me help you,” Hem whispered against Palmer’s lips. She carefully laid the blonde on the bed, and began to remove Palmer’s clothes. Hem’s mouth watered at the prospect of having the whole night to taste each pale, delectable inch of skin she exposed. When she had removed the last article of clothing, Hem rolled Palmer onto her back. Her hand reached between the sleek thighs and her groan mixed with Palmer’s gasp as Hem made contact with her small, sensitive nub. Hem gently pinched the slippery nub and smiled when Palmer pushed out yet another moan.

Eager to taste what her fingers were caressing, Hem lowered herself onto her stomach and angled her head to taste the musky center.

***

Palmer whimpered softly at the first touch of Hem’s tongue. The Pharmac tilted her hips slightly so she could have better access, and Palmer clutched at the sheets when Hem began to devour her with single-minded fervor. This was what she had missed all those times she’d been with other women. After having been with Hem, she simply couldn’t surrender to anyone else again. Hem was the only woman she trusted to let go with…like now.

She felt Hem move over her body and then her view was filled by burning black and gold eyes. The alien eyes came closer and Palmer sighed when she felt Hem’s lips on hers. Hem’s kisses were always delicious. She parted her lips to invite the questing tongue inside and moaned when she tasted herself on Hem’s tongue. The kiss ended abruptly when Hem drew away to search Palmer’s eyes. Their gazes held as Palmer felt Hem’s fingers at her opening. A tender smile formed on Hem’s lips as she slowly entered Palmer. A collective sigh escaped them both and Hem dropped her head in Palmer’s neck.

The first thrust brought Palmer’s hips off the bed. She curled her legs around Hem’s hips, straining against the probing fingers. She closed her eyes as she savored the sensation of Hem’s fingers moving inside her. With her lover’s face so close to her ears, she heard the soft, explosive grunts escaping Hem’s lips, the warmth of her breath on her neck, and the delicious cinnamon scent swirling around them. At that very moment she was so overwhelmed by her good fortune, that she turned her face slightly and brushed a soft kiss over Hem’s brow.

“I will love you forever,” she murmured.

The dark head lifted and glowing black and gold eyes stared down into hers. Palmer had seen many faces of Hem over the short time she’d been here on Pharm, but the way Hem looked at her now would forever stay with her.

“I don’t know enough words to express just how much I love you,” Hem whispered. Combined with that achingly beautiful look of love on her face, those words touched a delicate cord within Palmer and her eyes filled with tears.

“Then show me, my Pharmac, and never stop.”

Her eyes looked suspiciously glassy as Hem captured Palmer’s lips in a tender kiss.

***

Hem sat in the center of the bed with Palmer straddling her hips, her arms wrapped around Hem’s neck and her head resting in blissful slumber on Hem’s broad shoulder. After the fourth time they made love, Palmer had swayed, dangerously close to exhaustion, causing Hem to sit up and catch the fast-fading woman. That was almost two hours ago. A silly grin formed on her lips. She was holding Palmer in her arms and yet she was insanely jealous of sleep for having claimed her lover.

Hem blinked in rapid succession as she took in the night sky. She had seen this colorful phenomenon more times that she could remember and not once had it affected her like this. The pink, purple and green hues looked decidedly brighter tonight. She cocked her head to the side as she reached out a shaking hand. It was so close…maybe she could touch it. Her movement caused a small groan to escape the sleeping blonde’s lips. Hem quickly drew her hand back to return it to where it had been cradling the naked woman to her chest.

She could hear Palmer’s breathing change as she began to surface from her nap. She brushed her lips over the smooth shoulder and waited eagerly to see those beautiful blue eyes again. Hem recalled her shock and pleasure when, soon after giving birth; the Imperial Healer had laid her girls in her arms and she could only stare in mute shock at the small Humans. There was absolutely nothing Pharmac in them at first glance, except, perhaps, for their size. They were more or less the same size as a normal Pharmac baby. As she stared at them, falling more in love as every second passed, Kalt had opened her eyes and Hem was infused with intense pleasure at the bright blue eyes blinking up at her. It had taken her days before she could stop staring into her little angels’ eyes and every day it had hurt more that Palmer wasn’t there to witness the perfect miracles they had created together.

“Hem?” Palmer croaked.

Hem melted at the sound of her name.

“Yes, dura?” she whispered back.

“How long have I been asleep?”

“Not too long,” she replied. Impatient to see those glorious eyes, she drew back. Palmer turned her head and Hem could only stare as she was caught in that magnificent, sapphire gaze. Palmer combed her fingers through her hair, but stopped mid-action when she found that Hem was still staring at her.

“Is there something wrong, my love?”

Hem slowly shook her head. “No, only something incredibly beautiful.”

Palmer threw her head back and her soft laughter filled the silence. Hem was mesmerized. Just when she thought she’d explored every bit of splendor about the woman, Palmer seemed to dig into her chest of hidden treasures to stun Hem.

“I doubt I’ll be able to keep a straight face if I’m ever in the presence of someone quaking in their boots at the mention of your name.” Palmer cradled Hem’s face in her hands. “You’re such a softie.” Hem smiled as she studied Palmer. Her smile broadened when Palmer’s faltered and she blinked at Hem. “Uhm, I guess they have reason to quake in their boots, don’t they?”

Hem shrugged. “You’ll never have reason to quake in your boots at the mere mention of my name.”

“I know,” Palmer said softly as she traced her fingertips over Hem’s lips. “That’s so incredibly sexy and…” Her tongue followed the trail of her lips. “I got you pregnant after all.”

Hem pulled away as a sharp pain shot through her. After all this time, it still hurt to think that Palmer wasn’t as affected by Hem as Hem was by Palmer. The fact that Hem fell pregnant was evidence enough.

“Hey,” Palmer called softly as she tried to catch Hem’s eyes.

Hem kept her head turned away, ashamed that she had to spoil this perfect moment. Palmer’s lips brushed over her chin, her cheek, and captured her lips. Trying to make up for her mistake, Hem poured everything she had into the kiss. When the kiss ended, Palmer rested her forehead against Hem’s.

“Please, tell me what made you so sad.”

***

Palmer held on to Hem tightly, willing her lover to confide in her. “Please tell me, my love.”

Hem took a deep breath. “It’s not important anymore, dura.”

Palmer wanted nothing of that. “Just tell me all the same…please.”

“Okay,” Hem said after a while. “When we were together the first time, the fact that I fell pregnant…” Hem stopped and pushed her fingers through her hair. “Not that I regret having the girls, dura. I’d never regret that, not even if I tried. It could’ve been an inter-species issue that prevented you from falling pregnant, but I… felt…wondered…if maybe it was because you didn’t feel for me what I felt for you that night.”

Palmer cradled Hem’s cheek as she stared into her eyes. She wanted to laugh at the absurdity of Hem’s claim, but knew it would do more damage than good. How was it possible that such a powerful, intelligent being could not have sensed - or seen, for that matter - how much that night meant to Palmer? She had relived that night more times than she could recall. That alone was evidence that she was affected by Hem.

“Believe me when I tell you that I felt more that night than I’ve ever felt for another being, Hem.” She affirmed her confession with a soft kiss. “I wouldn’t have conceived that night or any other night for that matter, because I suffered from appendicitis as a child and it somehow left me barren. I was too young to care then, since I had planned on becoming a career soldier and thought I might never have the need for a family.”

Hem blinked at her, surprised. Palmer nodded and smiled when she saw relief wash over Hem’s beautiful face.  She kissed her again.

“You see, you were destined to carry our babies. I had to meet you to become a mother. What I’ll never understand is how the girls turned out to share my features.” Hem’s arms snaked around her and Palmer sighed as she was held close.

“I learned a long time ago that there are some things one shouldn’t question,” Hem murmured.

“In that case I’ll have to take a page from your book. It’s not really important how the girls were conceived, it’s important that we’re all together.”

They sat like that in silence, simply absorbing each other’s nearness. Palmer was almost lulled into sleep when Hem broke the silence.

“Thank you for clearing this up. I wish I could lie and tell you that it didn’t bother me, but it did.”

Palmer’s hands snaked through Hem’s hair. She loved the feel of the cool tresses falling through her fingers. During their lovemaking she’d found the act to be just as erotic as having Hem’s hands run all over her body.

“You’ll never have to doubt my love again and I’ll never give you reason to doubt me.” She pulled back so she could see Hem’s face. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Palmer.”

Palmer pressed deeper into Hem’s body. Would she ever get enough of this wonderful woman? Maybe if she made love to her one last time it might tide her over until…who knew…the next time she wanted her again. Knowing how intoxicating Hem was, it would probably only be few minutes after Palmer had come.

***

It was mid-morning when they slipped into the Palace. Still holding onto Palmer’s hand, Hem had only one destination in mind. During their flight over here, Palmer had whispered the most erotic suggestions in her ear.

They both stopped abruptly at the sight that greeted them.

“Greetings, Mothers,” Elyst said with a bright smile on her face. Kalt was hovering behind her sister, her eyes wide as it raked over her parents.

Stealing a quick glance at Palmer, Hem almost burst out laughing. Palmer’s face was bright red. She could understand why. The smell of sex clung to them and they both looked thoroughly ravished. Ravished? Hem couldn’t stop the smug smile that touched her lips. It was rather unfortunate that she healed fast; it would’ve been nice to view the scratches Palmer left on her skin after their last two lovemaking sessions. She felt Palmer pressing close to her and she threw a protective arm over the blonde’s shoulder.

“Greetings, girls,” Hem said, hoping to draw the girls’ attention away from their mother. Maybe that will give Palmer a few seconds to pull herself together.

Kalt and Elyst beamed back at her. Their blue eyes tracked to their mother who seemed unable to meet their eyes. The girls bore down on Palmer in unison.

“We would like you to meet our friends, Mother.”

Hem saw Palmer struggling with a response and she quickly interrupted the exuberant girls. “Give us a moment to freshen up and have breakfast before we meet your friends,” she said firmly. She began steering Palmer away from them. They had barely taken two steps when Palmer turned around. The three blondes stared at each other. Looking from her daughters to their mother, it struck Hem again that there would always be a moment or two in Palmer and the girls’ lives when she would not fit in. Strange that it didn’t even make her feel jealous. She smiled when Palmer opened her arms and swept Kalt and Elyst into them. Hem waited patiently as the blondes embraced.

“Make your guests at home,” Palmer said softly when the embrace ended. “We’ll be with you shortly.”

The girls looked at her for confirmation and Hem nodded. “Wait for us in the private lounge.”

***

Palmer’s head was still reeling from the earth-shattering orgasm Hem had given her while they were taking a bath together.  She came to a stop before the huge double doors leading to the private lounge and quickly straightened her hair and uniform. Leaving the room, she’d caught her reflection in one of the mirrors. She looked like a woman who’d been thoroughly ravished and she couldn’t do anything about it.

The doors suddenly opened and Palmer smiled when Hem’s scent enveloped her. The black and gold eyes twinkled as they looked down into hers.

“After you, milady.”

It was the first time Palmer had been in this room and she was pleasantly surprised by it. It was in total contrast to the rest of the gilded interior of the Palace. The room was furnished in soft, earthy tones which gave it a very welcoming aura. The other rooms in the Palace made her want to snap to attention the moment she entered them.

Elyst and Kalt rose, pulling their guests up with them. Palmer’s eyes moved from her daughters to the two other girls with them. Palmer was struck by how different the girls were from her daughters. It never occurred to her that her vivacious girls would settle for such subdued partners. Her eyes travelled over the tall, dark Pharmac standing next to Kalt. She was slightly taller than Kalt and in true Pharmac style, gorgeous. Palmer walked over to the girl and held out her hand. The girl glanced over Palmer’s shoulder to where Palmer felt Hem hovering.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Neitor,” Palmer said softly. The girl’s larger hand enfolded hers and Palmer was immediately taken by the girl’s gentleness and warmth. If Neitor was going to touch Kalt like that for the rest of their lives, Palmer didn’t care if she hired herself out as a Juilkler toothpick. The Pharmac had her blessing.

A bright smile lit up Neitor’s face, causing her dark, almond-shaped eyes to shine radiantly. She bowed over Palmer’s hand. “It is an honor to make your acquaintance, milady.”

Charmed, Palmer squeezed the girl’s hand. “Thank you, Neitor.”

The girl bowed again.

Palmer turned to face the other girl. So, this was the one who had had an even worse reputation than her baby. She could understand why. Ignul had all the characteristics of a true womanizer. She was gorgeous, with intense, slanted dark eyes which gave her a slightly brooding edge, and a strong, powerful body. What was it that Hem had said about Ignul again? Oh, yes, she mentioned the fact that the girl chose to dress in baggy clothing and not comb her hair. Looking at Ignul, she could almost sense the girl’s discomfort in the tight fitting pants and tunic. Ignul’s short, dark hair was brushed until it shone. A small smile tugged at Palmer’s lips. Ignul cleaned up well.  Her perusal seemed to make the girl uncomfortable. Palmer saw her hand reaching for Elyst, and Elyst hooked an arm around Ignul’s narrow waist. The Pharmac glanced at Elyst, and Palmer blinked in shock at the blinding smile that came over Ignul’s dark face. The smile spoke of love, trust and gratitude. It was as if she suddenly remembered where she was, because the smile disappeared from Ignul’s face and she fixed a shy gaze on Palmer. Palmer had seen enough to make up her mind. If the mere sight of Elyst could cause Ignul to forget a room filled with people, then that was more than enough for her.

“Welcome to the Palace, Ignul,” she said gently, not wanting to scare off the already nervous-looking girl. Ignul smiled shyly and bowed deeply.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, milady,” Ignul murmured respectfully and shook Palmer’s hand. Unlike the gentleness that was evident in Neitor’s handshake, Ignul’s grip was firm and confident.

Palmer felt Hem’s hands on her shoulders and she turned her head to look up at her lover. “Can the girls stay and have lunch with us?”

Hem’s eyes were warm as they looked into hers but sharpened when they lifted to look at Neitor and Ignul. Palmer playfully jabbed her elbow into Hem’s abdomen when she heard their guests swallow audibly.

“It is fine with me. I wish to talk to them a little more after lunch,” Hem noted coolly.  This time Palmer could actually see the Pharmac girls turn pale at hearing that. Hem took her hand and gave her daughters a quick smile. She followed Hem out of the lounge. With the door between them, Palmer gave Hem a mischievous smile.

“You are so bad for scaring the girls like that.”

Hem gave her a sharp look. “Can you image them doing to our daughters what I did to you last night?”

“Oh my…” Palmer muttered, blushing wildly. “Did you have to bring that up now?”

Hem nodded. “That was all that went through my mind as I looked at them. But I promise to break every bone in their body if they ever tried.”

Palmer smirked at Hem. “Hopefully they will be less bold in bed than you, and our daughters will not be sexually corrupted.”

A low warning growl escaped Hem.

Palmer chuckled as she patted Hem’s tightly clenched jaw. “You might give yourself a heart attack. You’ll have to relax a little if you hope to see our grandchildren one day.”

A look of pure malevolence came over Hem’s face and Palmer doubled over as she laughed. Who would’ve thought it would be so much fun to tease Hem? When her laughter subsided, she found Hem looking at her with a forlorn expression on her face. Palmer gently pulled her into her arms. “It’s going to be okay. They made excellent choices in mates. I promise you don’t have to worry about them.”

Pain was evident in Hem’s eyes as she looked at the closed door. So that was the problem. Hem wasn’t against the girls having chosen life mates or the sex issue. She was scared of letting them go. It was understandable. She had given birth to the girls, had watched them grow from babies to beautiful young women and now suddenly she had to step back so that someone else could take over from her.  Hem was scared of not being needed by the girls anymore. She curled her arms around Hem’s waist and rested her head against Hem’s thundering heart.

“They will always be ours and they will always be our responsibility,” she whispered as she looked up into Hem’s face. “You will always be the one they come to for advice because they know you will always be there for them.”

Hem nodded and brushed a kiss over Palmer’s hair. “You’re right as always.”

Palmer grinned. “I’ve done it once and I could probably do it again, you know. Maybe we could have more children.” She felt Hem lean back and lifted her head to meet Hem’s astonished eyes. “In the meantime you have Nael and me to take care off.”

Hem smiled softly. “We can talk more about having children, but I like the idea of taking care of you and Nael.” She frowned slightly. “Speaking about Nael, I wonder where she is. I need to talk to her too.”

“We have an hour or two before lunch. Do you want to go looking for her?” Palmer asked eagerly. She missed Nael.

THIRTEEN

Hem’s eyes rested on Nael who looked even more brooding than usual. She noticed that Nael was simply pushing her food around the plate. That was a worrying sight, because Nael had a huge appetite when it came to food… and it seemed women too. The dark head lifted and stormy blue eyes met Hem’s before they flitted away again. It was obvious that Nael was hiding something. She raised her goblet to her lips and allowed her eyes to stray to the other end of the table.

Senator Keane was her usual aloof self. Except for a curt greeting before they sat down for lunch, they hadn’t spoken any words yet. Hem was actually relieved that the woman decided to keep to herself. Having claimed Palmer before her subjects and family, no one but she had the right to look at Palmer with anything more than friendship. As stated by Pharmac Law, Hem had the right to call out any person who pursued Palmer. She felt her anger bubble to the surface. The senator would not stand a chance.

Hem felt a small touch on her knee and turned her head to smile at Palmer. She saw a gentle plea in the blue eyes. She hadn’t even noticed, but she must’ve stared at the senator too long which made Palmer fear her intentions.

“What’s wrong?” Palmer asked softly.

“Nothing, dura,” Hem said as she reached for the hand on her knee. “I was just thinking.”

Palmer frowned. “Obviously not happy thoughts. You were scowling.”

Hem shook her head. “You need not be worried, my love.” Hem felt slightly guilty at the lie. A blind man could pick up on the tension between Nael and the senator. She had hoped that nothing had transpired between the two, but for the past hour the two of them had carefully avoided looking at each other. Palmer would be devastated if she was to find out something had happened between the two. Hem would have to deal with this…discreetly. She squeezed Palmer’s hand. “Everything’s fine.”

Palmer gave her a hesitant smile before she turned her attention back to her lunch. She was immediately drawn into a conversation with Neitor and Kalt. When Hem’s eyes trailed back to the senator, she found the woman’s green eyes resting on her. She raised her goblet in acknowledgement and received a curt nod in return. They would have a talk soon and she hoped her observation was simply a misinterpretation.

The rest of the lunch progressed well and Hem, having been drawn into a conversation with Ignul, found herself enjoying the girl’s company. Ignul had recently returned from a patrol assignment near Pendulum and Hem was interested to know how she found her position as a guard. It was a bit worrying to think that Ignul would be spending most of her time away from Pharm. Where would it leave Elyst? From the tender gazes the two shared between them, their love was obvious. Would Elyst cope, having her mate spending so much time away from her?

She reached for her glass but her hand stopped halfway when Senator Keane spoke.

“Can we assume that the Yram has been concluded, Principal Hemheri?”

Hem lifted her eyes to meet the senator’s. At first glance the woman looked composed as usual, but Hem could hear a slight edge in her tone. What was she up to now?

“Yes. The ceremony has run its course,” she said evenly. Then it hit her. How could she have forgotten about this? Her eyes flew to Palmer and found her lover looking at her with wide, anxious eyes.

The senator wanted them to leave.

***

Palmer’s heart was beating fast, and she could actually hear the blood rushing through her veins. No! I’m not ready to leave Hem and the girls just yet. She read the same worry in Hem’s eyes. Panic rose inside and bubbled over, causing her to tremble. These past three days she’d become so used to her role of mother and partner that she had almost completely forgotten about her captain persona and responsibilities to Terran.

“We have to be back on Terran the day after tomorrow according to our schedule,” the senator said firmly.

Palmer knew it was true. As a safety precaution the Council had insisted on a date of return, since they didn’t know how things would pan out on Pharm, if they were not back by the set date, Space Fleet military ships would infiltrate Pharm space to retrieve them. Palmer could imagine the disaster such an invasion could cause. Their short stay over here had revealed that the Pharmacs were very territorial. Any invasion of their privacy would not be tolerated.

A deathly silence fell around the table at the senator’s announcement. Palmer felt a large hand clasp hers and she squeezed it with obvious desperation. Hem looked unruffled, Palmer thought, but she could sense the Pharmac’s misery in the tight grip on her hand.

Palmer admired Hem’s calm as she addressed the senator. “You promised to stay for the Yram, which you did. For that my daughters and I thank you.”

Palmer felt tears well up in her eyes. Once back on Terran, it would take months, probably a year, before she could ensure the smooth transition of her responsibilities to another candidate before she could return to Pharm. She had no idea how she was going to get through a day without her family. A year sounded like torture.

A soft sniff sounded and Palmer’s head jerked in the direction of Kalt. The girl’s face was wet with tears and Palmer’s maternal instincts kicked in immediately. She quickly leaned over to her daughter and pulled her into a tight hug.

“Hush now, sweetie. This is not a final goodbye.”

Kalt’s arms tightened around her as she cried louder. For a moment Palmer feared that in her distraught state, the girl might break her ribs. Fortunately, Nael and Elyst came to stand behind Kalt’s chair, their hands resting on their sister’s shaking shoulders.  Over Kalt’s shoulder, Palmer caught Neitor’s eyes. The Pharmac girl had a look of concern and helplessness on her face. Palmer knew that the girl wanted so desperately to comfort her girlfriend, but knowing that she had only today with her babies, Palmer couldn’t get herself to let go of Kalt…yet.

“I understand that you will miss your mother, girls, but she will be back for visits,” Hem’s deep voice came from over Palmer’s shoulder. Palmer was surprised by Hem’s gruff tone and her reference to ‘visits’. She gave Kalt a gentle squeeze and moved out of the embrace. The girl was immediately claimed by her sisters who were hovering protectively.

Palmer didn’t have to look, but she knew everyone in the hall was looking at them as she turned to Hem. Hem’s eyes were darker than usual, causing the orange flares to glitter brightly.

***

Hem refused to show any vulnerability in front of her Advisory Council, her parents, guests and most certainly, the senator. But she envied their daughters for having that freedom to reveal their emotions. If she could, she would have crawled over to Palmer on her knees and placed her head in her lover’s lap. She would beg Palmer not to leave her again. Instead she settled for holding Palmer’s concerned gaze.

“Shall we meet in the private lounge?” she asked softly. After a small hesitation, Palmer nodded. Hem felt Palmer’s hand searching for hers and quickly held out hers.

Please don’t leave.

After sharing a long gaze, they reluctantly returned to their meal. After the senator’s bombshell everyone seemed to have lost their appetite. Hem noted with dark satisfaction that the senator herself was only pushing her food around on her plate. It served her right for spoiling her and Palmer’s first official meal as a couple, Hem thought.

Her eyes shifted to her daughters and she shook her head in amusement. The girls were squeezed in between Kalt and Palmer’s chairs. Hem made a mental note to give them time to spend with their mother today, as long as they knew to leave the night time hours for her.

***

The door had barely closed behind Hem before Palmer spun around to pierce Hem with a sharp look.

“Visits, Hem?”

Hem blinked at the vehemence in Palmer’s voice. “Do you not intend to come for visits?” Hem asked carefully. She could not understand what she’d said wrong. Her heart sank suddenly. Unless, of course, Palmer wasn’t planning on coming to see them again.

Palmer came to stand before Hem, her face lifted so their eyes could meet. “No, Hem,” Palmer said firmly. “I do not plan on coming for visits.”

Hem had to physically restrain her hands from touching her heart, which she swore she could feel shattering inside her chest. How could she have been so wrong about them? They loved each other and had three beautiful daughters together. It was natural to assume that Palmer would want to stay in touch…see her daughters grow up and maybe come to see Hem too, once in a while. She dragged her eyes away from Palmer’s when she realized that the blonde’s face was becoming blurry. She hated it when her eyes betrayed her emotions. A soft fingertip touched her cheek and Hem was forced to look back at Palmer. The blonde had a gentle smile on her lips.

“You really don’t know, do you?” Palmer asked tenderly.

Hem just looked down into Palmer’s eyes. The blue orbs held such love. In the confused state she was in, the expression of love was all that kept her from crumbling and falling to pieces at Palmer’s feet.

“I do not intend to come for visits, because I am planning to move here for good, my love.”

Hem blinked in shock. Planning to move here for good? Did she hear Palmer correctly? Hem placed her hands on Palmer’s shoulders, terrified to hope too quickly, too soon.

“What do you mean?”

Palmer rolled her eyes at Hem, an act so distinctively Elyst that for a moment Hem was distracted. It was still fascinating to discover how many of the girls’ strange mannerisms actually came from Palmer.

“I want to live with my family,” Palmer said evenly as her eyes searched Hem’s.

Looking at Palmer with the widest smile Hem knew she’d ever given anyone, she was taken back to her conversation with Sandra yesterday. What was it again that the older Middleton matriarch had said. ‘If she has declared her love to you then she has already made her choice.’

Hem cradled Palmer’s face in her large palms. This time she wasn’t ashamed when she felt tears trickle down her cheeks. This moment warranted something memorable…like tears. “You chose me.”

“I did…eighteen years ago,” Palmer whispered softly as she stood on tiptoe to reach Hem’s lips. Hem eagerly lowered her head to accept Palmer’s kiss. When the kiss ended, Hem rested her cheek on Palmer’s head.

“Your mother told me that you’d chosen me already, but I didn’t fully understand what it meant.” Hem held Palmer at arm’s length so she could see Palmer’s eyes. “I thought I could have you only on short visits and that was more than I could’ve ever hoped, dura. To have you with me forever…” Hem’s voice faded off. She had to blink a few times to stop the torrent of tears coursing down her cheeks. She took a shuddering breath when she felt Palmer’s arms tighten around her waist. She rested her chin on the crown of Palmer’s head.

“How do you expect me to stay away from you now, Hem? You have given me so much more than I ever thought I deserved. I love you and my daughters so much and my place is with you,” Palmer said softly.

“I love you, Captain Palmer Middleton,” Hem whispered.

***

Palmer had reluctantly taken leave of Hem since she had promised Kalt and Elyst and their partners that they could go for a walk after lunch.

They were at an inn across town having a drink after their visit to The Art House, The Pharmac Centre of Biology and The Winery. Palmer had enjoyed their excursion so far but her mind kept returning to Hem and the fact that she was leaving the next morning. It had taken all her discipline not to tear into the senator after lunch when they had all regrouped at their flyer. Nor did she have the right to. Their departure date was agreed upon on Terran and the senator was right in keeping to it. But it still hurt to think that she might not see Hem in almost a year.

A soft touch on her arm pulled her back to the present. With a slightly embarrassed smile she turned to Elyst.

“I’m sorry, my love, did you say something?”

Elyst returned the smile. “You look worried.”

Palmer threw a quick glance around the table to see who else was privy to their conversation. Kalt, Neitor and Ignul were engaged in a lively conversation about last night’s Yram. She turned back to Elyst. Thoughtful blue eyes studied her somberly.

“I’m not really worried,” she said softly. She could see in Elyst’s eyes that she knew that Palmer was lying, but Palmer didn’t think it was fair to worry her daughters any further. Kalt had not taken the news of Palmer’s pending departure well. Elyst and Nael were more reserved in their reactions, but if the girls were in the slightest bit like her, Palmer knew they were worried too.

“But you are worried about returning?” Elyst said as she took a sip from her drink. A sad smile touched the young woman’s lips. “Mother will miss you terribly.”

Palmer swallowed hard. Hem. My Hem. “Not as much as I’ll miss her,” she whispered. Her eyes filled with tears as she remembered waking up in Hem’s arms for the second time on the moon. Hem’s eyes were brilliant with love. Her arms, so tender and strong, cradled Palmer against her side. For a long moment she had lain there, looking up into the gold and black eyes, etching the beautiful face on her mind. There were simply no words to express her feelings at that moment. Staring at her love was all she was capable of. Palmer knew then, as she knew now, that she would always remember that moment until she died.

***

Hem felt like screaming and breaking things. However, centuries of discipline had taught her to keep her emotions buried under a thousand layers of duties. As she put on her breastplate, her heart ached at the thought of not sleeping next to Palmer on the blonde’s last night on Pharm. When the Council pulled her away soon after lunch nothing had prepared her for this.

“The warriors are ready, milady,” a curt voice said behind her. Hem nodded and jerked the last of the laces into place. Maybe, just maybe, she might be able to deal with this quickly and be back before Palmer even knew she’d been gone.

“Thank you, Memyr,” she said.

Junene Opli would surely know today what it felt like to have the wrath of the Pharmac Principal loosed on him. Peace and stability was imperative for Humer. More than half of the universe depended on Humer’s produce.  Opli was aware of that and that was the main reason he tried to destabilize the small planet in the first place. Pharm could easily use the current political situation to their benefit, but the divine directive of the Pharmac was to regulate peace and prosperity throughout the universe. Gaining power was not a priority, not when one lived for thousands of years. Over taxing Pharm’s present resources would mean that generations to come would have to exploit other planets to feed Pharmacs. Hem could envision how easily Pharmacs could begin to abuse their powers to support their own. The powers they had were immeasurable and when unleashed on those beings of lesser resources, could prove disastrous. Exploitation was not the way of Pharmac and there was no way Hem was going to allow such an abhorrent standard to take root under her reign.

“I will be with them shortly,” she murmured. Memyr left and Hem’s head lowered until her chin rested on her chest.

“There’s a reason why you were born to lead and not I.”

Hem spun around to find Ahalpa standing a few feet behind her. For a brief moment Hem felt absolute envy towards her sister. She stopped just short of cursing her divine birth. Too many sacrifices had been made to bring her where she was. That morning, nine hundred and seventy-seven years ago, when Redla woke up to find her six month old daughter’s eyes had shattered into a kaleidoscope of gold and black, they knew they had lost all rights over their baby girl. For the next thirty years, Hem was raised by the Sacred Council in the alternate Pharm dimension. It had taken them close to a century before Redla and Ehno could reclaim their rights as parents to the next Pharmac Principal. Life had not always been easy. Hem had struggled to reintegrate into the life of a commoner on top of struggling to accept the two women everyone told her were her parents.

Fortunately she had grown to like and love her parents again and life began to make sense again. Many centuries later Ahalpa was born. Even with the vigorous training and the many duties she had to perform as part of her journey to prepare her for her future role as the leader of the most powerful race in the universe, Hem was happy. They were growing into a normal family. She adored her baby sister. Ahalpa was extremely intuitive and her being here showed that the Pharmac captain cared about Hem’s mental state at the present moment.

“Will you please tell Palmer that I had to leave?” Hem’s arms hung limp at her sides. “I will not have the time to tell her.”

Ahalpa stepped forward in a rare show of affection pulled Hem into a tight hug. Since taking office, Ahalpa had refrained from showering Hem with hugs and kisses as she was used to when Ahalpa was a child. Hem had missed the show of affection but knowing her sister to be very much like their warrior mother, had not bothered her sister about the absence of the sorely missed tokens.

“All your life you have protected and nurtured others. Not once have you been the recipient,” Ahalpa whispered softly in Hem’s ear.

“I have always felt loved and appreciated in your presence, little sister.”

Ahalpa drew back and Hem’s heart melted at the love she saw in her sister’s eyes. “I have felt the same in your presence. I still do.”

The sisters hugged again. Hem brushed a kiss on Ahalpa’s cheek. “Please tell Palmer.” She stepped away and lowered her eyes. “Also tell her that I love her.”

Ahalpa placed her hand over Hem’s heart. “I will, sister.” With a tender smile at Hem, Ahalpa left the war room, leaving Hem feeling a little more positive about the coming battle. At least Palmer would know where she was.

***

Palmer rolled over and punched the pillow. She slowly opened her eyes and sighed. One night with Hem and she felt as if her ability to sleep had left with Hem. She sighed again. For the hundredth time the thought of how she was going to survive without Hem echoed through her mind. If only Hem could’ve been here to put her mind at ease. Instead, her lover was almost two thousand light years away from Pharm, quelling a rebellion. Not that she condoned violence, but she really hoped her lover whipped the person’s butt who was responsible for Hem not being here with her. She rolled onto her side and with a squeak surged into a seated position. She warily eyed the large, dark silhouette standing in the door leading to the balcony.

“What…Who’s there? Nael?” She hadn’t seen Nael since after lunch. Knowing how overprotective her lastborn was, Palmer assumed immediately that her midnight visitor was her daughter.

“It’s not Nael,” said a strangely familiar voice.

Palmer reached over the bed for the light. She blinked as light flooded the room and blinked again, this time in surprise, at the identity of her visitor.

“Captain Ahalpa?”

Ahalpa smiled. “Always so formal, Captain Middleton. We’re family now and I’m of the belief that the use of titles amongst family is utterly unnecessary.” The Pharmac came to sit on the bed, causing the mattress to sag slightly under her weight.  “Please call me Ahalpa.”

Still not sure why the Pharmac was in her bedroom, Palmer studied the woman closely. Could it be that the Ahalpa was hoping to move in on her sister’s territory? For there was no doubt that Palmer was indeed Hem’s. The whole Pharm knew that by now. Ahalpa surely received the memo, too. Ahalpa must’ve sensed her discomfort, since the Pharmac slowly came to her feet and put some distance between her and the bed. They regarded each other for a long moment.

“I’ve been a diligent spectator in Hem’s life for as long as I can remember. She’s been through a lot in her life. As soon as the Council found out about her being the next Principal, she was taken from my parents to an alternate dimension. She was subjected to so much to prepare herself for the role she was to assume.”

Intrigued, Palmer sat up straighter and patted the place on the bed next to her. After a moment’s hesitation, Ahalpa lowered herself onto the bed. She gave Palmer a small smile of appreciation.

“Hem was born to serve and protect. The only chance at a bit of love or affection was ripped from her at a very young age when she was taken from our parents. Even when she was returned to us, it took Hem close to a century to accept that a parent’s love is unconditional and could flatten mountains if it meant keeping your child safe.” Ahalpa was quiet for moment. “As a child I sensed her need for affection and also her fear of allowing it lest it be taken from her again. I’ve made it a point always to show her how much I love her.”

Palmer’s heart clenched as she listened to Ahalpa’s impassioned words. This was the first time she was given an insight into both Hem and Ahalpa’s lives. She reached out and curled her hand over Ahalpa’s. The Pharmac looked down at their hands. Palmer’s heart warmed exponentially for the woman who had been there for Hem when Hem needed someone.

“When she became the Supreme Leader of the universe, I thought she would not need my attention anymore.” Ahalpa sighed deeply. “What more could she need, I thought. She was feared and revered by almost every being in existence. But I was wrong. I was so wrong to withdraw my attention.” Ahalpa’s head lowered until it rested on her chest.

Palmer gently squeezed Ahalpa’s hand, encouraging her to continue. She wanted to know more. She needed to understand the love of her life better. Only then might she be able to be to Hem what Hem truly needed.

Ahalpa closed her eyes. “Today, when she had to leave, I realized just how scared she was of losing you. You were the beginning of the most wonderful period of her life and when you claimed her as yours last night, you became her everything. Pharmac offspring grow up and leave to start their own lives, but our mates are the only thing we can hold onto forever.”

Palmer recalled Hem’s reaction to Neitor and Ignul and she understood Hem’s response so much better. Hem was not only scared of losing her girls, she’d been terrified that Palmer would be leaving her too.

“Oh, Hem,” Palmer whispered softly as her eyes filled up with tears. Had she known what she knew now, Palmer wouldn’t have approached Hem’s insecurity with such nonchalance.

“She didn’t want to leave today,” Ahalpa continued. “That was the first time I’ve seen her fighting duty to be with someone. The girls are a different issue. Hem convinced herself that their protection was part of her duty. As long as she could keep the universe from erupting in chaos, the girls were safe.” The Pharmac squeezed Palmer’s hand as she searched Palmer’s eyes. “She needs you more than she has ever needed anything else. That makes you the most powerful woman in the world.”

Palmer sat in stunned silence as she allowed the words to sink in. Hem would abandon her duty and position for her. It was almost too unreal to imagine that she could have that kind of sway over such a powerful being. Did Hem truly love her that much? A tendril of fear ran down Palmer’s spine. It was frightening to think that she could inadvertently influence the future of the universe. Hem’s beautiful eyes swam before her mind’s eye and Palmer smiled tenderly. Hem would not forsake her duty for her. She was to honorable a person.

Ahalpa came to her feet, bringing Palmer back to the present. “You need to get dressed. I want to show you something,” Ahalpa said softly. With her initial wariness of Ahalpa completely gone, Palmer jumped out of bed to get dressed.

***

Hem skewered the smaller alien with a deadly glare. The audacity of these rodents to think they could set an ambush for her. Blinding fury filled her as recalled how, as soon as they landed on the planet, a torpedo missile had slammed into her chest. The power of the rocket and the unexpectedness of attack had stunned Hem for a moment. That was enough time for a swarm of K’melti warriors to circle her and open fire on her with their phasers. She was invincible but not completely immune to physical pain and the earlier, powerful blast of the missile and incessant stings of the phasers were taking a toll on her patience. With pain feeding her anger, she had grabbed the nearest tree and pulled it out, roots and all. She had stormed the rodent-like mercenaries and swung wildly. Just like she’d done three days ago, she had to flatten a great number of warriors before their General had surrendered.

Now, as she looked at the K’melti general, Hem felt the same rage bubbling in her blood. She had come to Humer, ready to rip Opli’s head only to find that the K’melti had actually invaded Humer, baying for Opli’s blood. It seemed the scientist had made outrageous promises in exchange for the backing of a K’melti army. Promises he reneged on. She had arrived just in time to save Opli from the wrath of the bloodthirsty K’melti general. Hem had heard of the man before. His modus operandi was intimidation and extortion, but those were some of the lesser qualities he was renowned for. General Ypme derived immense pleasure from skinning his victims alive and decorating his war room with his enemies’ cured skins. It was a very terrifying experience to go through just by the sound of it. As a matter of fact, she could hear Opli’s teeth still clattering together; almost an hour after she’d snatched him right from under the General’s sharp blade. He’d been so close to being the latest adornment to the general’s apparently expansive collection of wall art. She threw a quick glance at Opli who sat next to her. Opli hadn’t moved from her side since she’d rescued him. Looking at the general and the look he gave the scientist, it was clear why Opli had been shadowing her the whole time.

Casting a quick glance at the dark sky through the slit in the tent, Hem’s jaw clenched. In a few hours, she would have to bid Palmer goodbye and the way it was going she might be too late to do that. She wanted to wrap this up, but the stubborn general refused to consider Opli’s offer of compensation. Moving quickly, she reached out and grabbed General Ypme by his snout and pulled him across the table until he lay before her in startled silence.

“Claiming Humer as compensation is out of the question. Thus I would recommend you think a little farther than your snout, General.” She squeezed the fleshy snout for good measure and watched with satisfaction as the general’s beady eyes almost popped out of their sockets. “Opli is offering to replenish your army by reproducing the soldiers you’ve lost in his failed coup. Maybe you should reconsider, because if you try to invade Humer again, I will come for you myself.”

She let go of the alien’s snout and rubbed her hands together. “So,” she said almost cheerily, “what’s it going to be?”

An hour later, Hem stretched to her impressive height and left the K’melti tent without a backward glance. She needed to get to Palmer.

“Principal Hemheri, if you please,” a voice stopped her just as she was about to take flight.

Turning around, Hem had to keep herself from rolling her eyes. “Opli.”

The lizard-like alien quickly stepped forward. “I wanted to thank you for saving my life today. I know you could’ve easily let it go the other way.”

Hem smirked. “I was tempted, yes,” she answered truthfully and watched as the scientist blinked in shock. “But pettiness is not a feature Pharmacs consider virtuous.”

Opli seemed to relax slightly. “More reason to be grateful for your intervention.” He smiled at her. “Please forgive my forwardness, but I believe congratulations are in order. The news of your bonding has reached us too.”

Hem’s eyes narrowed. That was not what she had wanted. Next, every renegade in the universe would be out to capture Palmer to get to Hem. Opli must’ve picked up on Hem’s displeasure with the news for he quickly spoke up again.

“The news was met with jubilation here. You are held in high regard by the Hume and many other realms. It was about time that you find someone deserving of your selfless generosity.”

It was Hem’s time to blink at the alien. High esteem? She had lived long enough to know that being feared was not always advantageous. Fear birthed hatred and Hem would hate to have any of that malice directed at Palmer. She searched the alien’s eyes and found them open and sincere. Maybe things had changed, but Hem was still wary of the sudden acceptance of her as the Supreme Leader of the Universe. She’d have to give it some time and see what happened.

“Thank you, Opli. Stay out of trouble. I might not be able to save your scaly hide the next time.”

Opli nodded. “I owe you my life and for that I will promise to always keep you updated on any happenings which might affect you or your loved ones.”

Hem stared into the split eyes of the alien for a long moment. She had never made use of spies in all her centuries as Principal. Until Palmer was safe on Pharm it would be useful to have someone besides herself to look out for Palmer. She gave Opli a curt nod and took to the air.

***

“Are you sure this will work?” Palmer asked suspiciously and looked at Ahalpa.

“Of course it will work,” Ahalpa said as she straightened Palmer’s collar. She stood back to admire her handiwork and nodded her satisfaction.

Palmer shook her head slowly. “No offense, Ahalpa, but I feel a little stupid in this outfit. I don’t see why I should wear this. She…”

“I didn’t ask you outright, but I have the feeling that you trust me,” Ahalpa said leveling a steady gaze on Palmer. “Do you really think I would steer you wrong?”

Palmer exhaled loudly. “Ok.” She looked down at her outfit and groaned softly. It looked like an outfit a waitress on Terran would wear. It consisted of a short leather skirt and a bodice, if it could be called that. It showed more of her abdomen then it was covering. Red was also not a color she particularly liked. When Ahalpa brought her to this cave-like storage facility on the outskirts of Moser, Palmer was stunned by the items she found there. Her surprise was even bigger when Ahalpa told her that this was Hem’s personal storage facility and that all the items were collected over the years of Hem’s travels to other planets. There were a great number of items from Terran ranging from automobiles, long plays, compact disks, clothing and books. When she turned to Ahalpa it was to find the Pharmac grinning wildly like a child in a toy store.

“As a child I loved it when she brought me here,” Ahalpa exclaimed. “She would read to me and push me around in that wheeled mobile.”

“Push?” Palmer looked at the outdated semi-trailer truck.

“Well, yes,” Ahalpa said quickly. “It’s toxic to the environment.”

Palmer was still trying to wrap her eyes around the image of Hem pushing a little sister around in a massive truck, when Ahalpa held up the outfit.

“Here it is.”

After long and terse discussion as to why Ahalpa wanted her to wear the ridiculous outfit, Palmer reluctantly conceded. She was glad that Ahalpa hadn’t insisted she wear the outfit leaving the facility to the Palace.

Dressed in the outfit, Palmer had to admit that apart from her uneasiness, she liked how the soft leather stretched over her body, hugging her curves. She blushed slightly at the amount of thigh the short skirt showed. Maybe she was too hasty in agreeing to this. If Hem had truly fantasized about her in this outfit, as Ahalpa claimed, Palmer was sure Hem would’ve told her so. They had a long discussion on the moon, getting to know each other. Surely Hem would’ve mentioned it.

She turned to Ahalpa. “I’m not so sure about this anymore.”

Ahalpa’s smiled. “Just try it out. There is no harm in trying, is there?”

“Okay,” Palmer said half-heartedly. “Just know that this is the last time you get to do this.”

Ahalpa bowed deeply. “Thank you, milady. I will be at the ship tomorrow to accept your gratitude.” After saying that, Ahalpa left.

Palmer stared at the closed door, her nervousness returning with a vengeance. What if Hem didn’t like the outfit on her? What was she going to say? A soft crunching sound coming from the balcony caused her to spin around. She gasped when she found Hem standing in the doorway leading out to the balcony.

With her hair ruffled and uniform zinged in places, Hem looked wild and dangerous. But what caused Palmer the most alarm were the pieces of crushed debris falling from the spot where Hem’s hand was closed around the marble arch. Fearful, she raised her eyes to Hem’s face and felt a chill run down her spine. Hem’s eyes were almost solid black with thin golden lines breaking the midnight eyes. She hates it, was all Palmer could think about. She absolutely hates it.

“Hem?”

Hem blinked twice and pushed away from the arch, advancing on Palmer. Her heartbeat accelerated at the strange look in Hem’s eyes as the Pharmac came closer.

“I…I can explain, Hem,” Palmer gasped out, willing herself not to turn and run. Closer up, Hem looked even larger than usual and her body was shaking violently. Noticing the latter, Palmer forgot about the outfit as concern took over. “Are you hurt?” She reached out to Hem and was surprised when Hem lowered her head to allow her to touch her cheek.

“Later,” Hem growled in a deep, husky voice as she searched Palmer’s eyes. “Remind me to thank Ahalpa for this.”

A soft squeak left Palmer’s lips when Hem’s hands clutched her hips and she was hoisted off her feet and carried to the bed. As she was deposited on the bed, Palmer tried to sit up, but Hem quickly covered her with her body.

“Hem?” she croaked, still a little fearfully.

“Later, dura,” Hem whispered with her lips against Palmer’s. “I cannot think straight now nor do I think I have the ability to string another coherent sentence together. Let me love you.”

A brilliant smile formed on Palmer’s lips. “You like this,” she whispered back, flicking her tongue over Hem’s lips.

Hem moaned softly. “Let me show you.”

Palmer pushed her fingers through Hem’s hair as she parted her lips to reach her beloved’s kiss.

***

EPILOGUE

Six weeks later…

“Rebecca, we cannot hold this off any longer. The issue needs to be dealt with immediately. If she was to find out about this, I’m afraid of what she would do,” Senator Harold Burns said urgently.

Turning away from the window she’d been staring out, Senator Rebecca Keane fixed a cool look on her aging colleague.  If possible, Harold looked even older than his eighty-nine years today.

“Rebecca?”

Pulled back from her reverie, Rebecca shook her head. “We need to talk this through first. There are concerns, such as how she managed to enter our realm without any detection.”

Harold threw his hands up in the air. “I don’t know why you’re doing this, but I fear you will get us all killed. Not to speak of Captain Middleton. If she were to find out we will turn an ally into an enemy we cannot afford to have. Please, don’t do this.”

The senator’s eyes narrowed at the sound of Palmer’s name. She hadn’t thought about Palmer. As a matter of fact she had tried her hardest to keep the woman from her mind since their return from Pharm. Palmer Middleton belonged to someone else and the knowledge still hurt. At present Captain Middleton was on a tour visiting all the other worlds to finalize the last missions on her itinerary as well as to do scout for suitable candidates to take over her duties. A wave of pain and regret washed over Rebecca and she ruthlessly pushed it away. What’s done is done. She had to concentrate on the future now. When she spoke, her voice was calm, belying the turmoil inside her.

“I’m not doing anything wrong, Harold. I assure you I’m simply fulfilling my duties as protector of Terran and the realm. If our defenses could be breached so easily, it must mean that we have to find the weakness and reinforce our safety protocols. You surely understand that, don’t you?”

For a moment they locked eyes. Rebecca was the first to look away. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Harold slowly come to his feet.

“I understand, Rebecca, but I don’t understand why you would risk so much for something we could solve in a less provocative manner,” the aging senator said in a resigned tone causing Rebecca to look back at him. Harold rested his hands on the desk, his eyes sad. “We have enjoyed relative peace with all the other realms and I had hoped that when I die, I would leave my children and grandchildren still enjoying the stability, I, in my capacity as a leader, have set out to create for them.” He gave her a stern look. “But all we have worked so hard to attain will be lost in the blink of an eye when the Pharmac Principal comes looking for her daughter.”

Rebecca was silent as the old senator shuffled out of her office.

THE END

About Stein Willard

Stein started writing at the age of thirteen after feeling cheated by the ending of a novel she was reading. She took the novel and rewrote it from the ending back to the front, adding 200 more pages to it. Up until then she's only written in her native language, Afrikaans, a derivation of the Dutch language.

In 2007 she decided to experiment by writing a few short stories in English. By accident, she came across platforms on the internet to publish her work and was encouraged by a friend to try and post some of her stories.

Stein resides in Windhoek, Namibia.

Connect with Stein online:

Email: steinwillard80@gmail.com

Facebook:  Stein Willard

Other books from Stein Willard

The Guardian Series by Stein Willard

A Guardian’s Touch – Book 1

A Guardian’s Love – Book 2

A Guardian’s Passion – Book 3

Coming soon

Phantom of the Heart – Stein Willard

A Guardian’s Salvation – Book 4 by Stein Willard